7
Anonymous
@confessions
16 Sep 2010 9:53AM
• 51,047 views • 0 attachments

My wife just got invited by this couple we know to have a 3some with them. She's always been bi-curious, and she wants to do it. I'm not sure if I should let her or not. I think I would be more comfortable if I could be there, just to watch. What do you think I should do?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.

Replies 267

1
Anonymous
16 Sep 2010 10:20AM

is the guys wife hot? id say def not to a 3some without u. but a wife swap/4some orgy would be ok

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
16 Sep 2010 10:49AM

Yea, she's attractive. Not as hot as my wife, but I'd fuck her. I think if it was just a woman, I wouldn't be so hesitant. But I don't like the idea of some guy fucking my wife if I'm not there. I'll talk to my wife about it

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
16 Sep 2010 11:48AM

I think you should let her go to this 3-some because if you don't she may decide to go another time and not tell you....and that would be a lot worse for both of you.

It is good that she feels so at ease to be open and honest with you about this,but you must not be the one that is left out of the fun.You must ask if it would be possible for you to go along..even if only to watch,and if this is a non-starter then make it clear that you would like to be able to have the same amount of freedom to do the same sort of thing .

Don't end up sitting at home being a mug...it will just cause recentment and probably split you up as a couple....

Keep us informed and good luck...!

BTW ..what ages are you both?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
16 Sep 2010 12:04PM

I'm 26, and my wife is 22. The other couple, Sarah is 31 and Jim is 34. Thanks for your advice. You've given me something to think about.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 12:12AM

About the not telling, let me give you a little back story of our relationship:

Pam and I have known each other for 8 years. Four years ago we started dating. A year later, I knew I wanted to spend the rest of my life with her and I proposed. We got married the following year and we've been married for two years now. I know she dated around a lot in high school, but ever since I started dating her, its just been us. I know of one time she was with another man, at her bachelorette party. Her girlfriends hired a stripper, and she told me all about it the next day. Apparently he was dancing for her and waving his dick in her face. One of her friends pushed her head forward, and she started sucking him. After a minute, she pushed him away and said that's enough, and told him to go dance for someone else.

Later in the party, a couple of girls had fucked the stripper, and when he came back to her, she was really wasted so she fucked him too. She said that he wore a condom, and that it was fun, but no big deal. The way she was so open and honest about it didn't give me much room to be angry. I know I would have never heard about it from her girlfriends, so she had no reason to tell me, other than that she loves me and wanted to start our lives together with no secrets.

I cheated on her once with a coworker before we got married, but immediately regretted it and have been faithful since. I never told Pam about it, but every time she sees the girl, she looks at me funny and pinches my ass hard, usually leaving a bruise. She knows me so well, and she's very intuitive, so she probably figured it out through our body language. She's never mentioned it, but I know if I ever got near that girl again, Pam would probably put my dick in a clamp. :P

So, I've always known that she might fuck someone else, but I know she would never cheat on me, by not telling me. And I've learned my lesson too, so I would tell her as well. I think its the fact that we accept our weaknesses, instead of trying to deny them, that we're able to have such a close bond. There's no doubt in my mind that she makes me a better man.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
16 Sep 2010 4:25PM

I would let her go, under the condition that the following weekend, the other wife joins you and your wife for a 3some. Whatever the other couple does to your wife, is the same limits that you and your wife have with his wife. Sure, you will be alone for a night while your wife is with them, but then again, you have a week then to fantasize about your night with 2 women.


MasterDan58

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
16 Sep 2010 4:30PM

considering that they didn't even aslk you to come along or even talked to you personally. Say no.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
16 Sep 2010 6:15PM

OP here. We've had a talk with them. They understand my concerns. The other wife, Sarah, is reluctant to play with another man, because apparently her husband shared her before and it wasn't a good experience. But she is bi-curious and wants to see what it's like with a woman. Her husband, Jim, is much more open and adventurous and doesn't mind me participating with him and my wife, Pam. So, the current plan is for them to host at their house, Pam and Sarah will have some private time to play, and then Jim, Pam, and I will try some MMF fun. We are both excited, but a little nervous.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
16 Sep 2010 6:26PM

Having done similar things myself, I can say that the most important thing by far is communication. As long as everyone is on board with what happens, you'll be totally fine. Make no assumptions and be careful.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
16 Sep 2010 8:17PM

Thanks for the advice.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
17 Sep 2010 12:50PM

Our rendezvous last night went well. We arrived at their house and they welcomed us warmly. We sat around chatting and drinking a little. Then, just as planned, Pam and Sarah went up to their bedroom for some privacy. Jim and I sat on the couch, drinking brews and watching tv, chatting, joking, getting to know one another. We were probably sitting there for maybe an hour, or hour and a half. Pam and Sarah came back down, giggling and holding hands. Looked like they had a good time. Then Sarah gave Jim a nod, and he took Pam and I into a guest bedroom, where things quickly got hot and heavy. Jim is very energetic and not shy at all. Pam was already well in the mood, so when Jim came on to her, clothes were quickly discarded and he was having his way with her in no time.

First I just watched, but then I joined by kissing her and rubbing and licking her tits. Then I'd just find a hole that Jim wasn't using and the party was in full session. Pam was certainly enjoying all the attention. Sarah sat a little bit away and just watched. Jim was very aggressive and drove the activities the whole time, flipping her around the way he wanted her, and pounding hard. I'm usually much more romantic in my love making, so this was an interesting change for both me and Pam. We played for a couple hours and we all seemed to enjoy the evening. We said our goodbyes. Pam gave Sarah a sweet tender hug and kiss, and then Jim planted one on her, long and passionate. After a couple minutes of watching them snog, I started feeling a little uncomfortable. Sarah smiled sweetly at me and gave me a hug. On the way home, Pam and I talked all about the experience, both still excited, and when we got home we made love again. Wonderful ending to the evening.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
17 Sep 2010 11:07PM

Today, at work, I got a call from my wife, Pam. She asked when I would be getting home. I said probably around 6 or so. She said she had a surprise for me when I got home. I wondered what she was planning, but didn't think much of it. As it turned out, it was a little later before I could get away from work, and I didn't get home until around 7. When I walked in the house, I heard strange noises coming from the bedroom. I walked back there and found Pam in bed with Jim pounding her hard. And she looked like she was really enjoying it. I stood there for a minute or so, until she noticed me there, and she said, "Oh honey, you are home. We thought you would be back earlier. I invited Jim to come over for some more fun. Hop in here and join us."

My shock had worn off and I unzipped my pants and slid my cock into her mouth while he was taking her from behind. It wasn't long before I could feel myself about to explode. On the spur of the moment, I pulled out and spurted all over her pretty face. I don't do that very often with my wife, but Jim's energy kinda inspired me. And in the back of my mind, I think I did it to keep him from kissing her too much. Petty, I know, but there it is. She smiled up at me happily as my white jelly oozed down her cheeks. Was a very nice sight. But I had had a long day, and I was tired, so I left them to their fun and went to get a shower.

After I got out of the shower, I just sat and watched tv, drinking a beer and relaxing. My wife and our guest were quite loud. He was obviously giving her a right good pounding, and she was moaning like a lusty whore. I just tried to ignore them as I watched the show. They went on for about another hour like that. The bed was creaking and sometimes thumping, and I swear I heard the smack of hand to flesh; I was hoping it was on her bottom. I can't say I was completely comfortable with the events of the evening, but I know that they weren't trying to exclude me, so I just shrugged it off.

I dozed off for a little while in front of the tv, and when I came back around, Jim was leaving. Pam came into the living room and sat down beside me on the couch, the biggest smile on her face I have ever seen. And that sweet angelic face was completely covered in white goo. It was in her hair, dripping onto her breasts, and coated her pretty face so he must have nutted on her 2 or 3 more times after me. Apparently, he took my cue and continued with the whitewashing. She leaned in to give me a kiss, but I definitely wasn't in the mood to explore that particular fetish. I gently encouraged her to go take a bath. She giggled and went to wash up.

When she came out, she snuggled with me and told me that Sarah had made an odd request. Sarah had asked if it would be ok for her to watch me and my wife make love, like we'd normally do in our marital bed if we were alone. It seemed a bit curious, but harmless. Pam didn't mind, and it didn't bother me either, so we planned to make arrangements for Sarah to come over when it suits.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
18 Sep 2010 11:17PM

When we informed Sarah that we'd be happy to let her watch us, she was thrilled and it wasn't long before she arrived at our place. We had a couple glasses of wine and socialized, getting in the mood. Pam likes to light candles in the bedroom, put on some sexy music, and turn out most of the lights. Sarah settled into a chair next to the bed, and we we slid beneath the sheets. Pam had put the satin sheets on the bed, and was wearing a lacy negligee. She had instructed me to wear my silk boxers as well, which I always think is funny, because they never stay on for very long. Pretty soon we were kissing and cuddling under the covers, whispering sweet nothings into each other's ear.

This is how my wife and I connect. She is a very sensual woman, and I have always been a romantic. I like to be very close to my love, with as much skin touching as possible. Unlike Jim's aggressive ferocity, we entwine our bodies together into a mass of limbs and silky flesh, gently pulsating as we share our bodies and souls with each other. We slide over one another and taste and touch and probe and grind. Usually, we make love for 45 minutes to an hour, but since we had an audience, our love making went probably over two or more hours. Sarah just watched silently, smiling with delight, eyes wide as she gazed at us, and her fingers working between her thighs.

After we were done, we laid there flush with connubial bliss, almost forgetting that Sarah was still watching. We looked over at her and asked if she enjoyed the show. She nodded and asked if she could cuddle with us. We welcomed her into our bed and we all laid there and chatted. She told us that Jim had never made love to her like that, and that she envied Pam for having such a gentle husband. Sarah told us that she had been hesitant to be with another man, because the one before, that her husband had lent her to, had been even more savage than Jim. But she could see I was different. She said that she would very much like to spend time with me, if that was ok with Pam. Pam squeezed me tightly, I think with a little pride, as she told Sarah she'd be very happy to share her husband with her.

After a little more cuddling, Sarah kissed us both goodbye and went home. Pam was beaming with joy, proud that her husband had made such a strong impression on the guest. She gave me one more deep passionate kiss and then fell asleep. I stayed awake a little longer, wondering where all this will take us. I must admit I am a little uncomfortable with how aggressive Jim is with my wife. And now, though I am flattered that Sarah is attracted to me, I can see the possibility of infatuation developing, and that could lead to trouble. But I'm willing to go forward with an open mind and a hopeful heart. This could really turn into something wonderful for us, I think.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Sep 2010 12:14AM

Time for you to sex Sarah while Jim watches... or Pam...

Sex you some woman!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Sep 2010 11:57AM

Hi OP....the sex sounds a lot of fun and I have thought about getting some guy/s around to play with my wife,but I think in your case I would be a bit concerned at how Jim is so into kissing Pam and the fact that Pam started that evening at your house with Jim without waiting for you to arrive...it sounds like she is getting a real liking for what Jim has to offer.
Maybe Pam really wants sex the way Jim serves it up,hard and aggressive,and he really seems to like servicing her needs..!
I think that Sarah may even be getting uncomfortable with Jim's obvious keeness to shaft your wife,and I think that trouble may be brewing for the 4 of you..and soon if it continues at that pace.
OP...what do you think of your wife now she has been well shagged by Jim[and seems to like it]?.....are your feelings for her still the same or have they changed......?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Sep 2010 3:34PM

I love my wife the same as I always have. And I know that she loves me deeply. I think sex is just a recreational activity, but love is what binds us. So I'm happy she is having a good time.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
20 Sep 2010 10:55AM

Sarah asked Jim if it would be ok for us to do a full swap, so that she could be with me. Jim was completely fine with it, and Sarah was eager for the experience, so we scheduled to do that last night. Knowing, from the previous time, how loud Jim and Pam could be when they were going at it, it occurred to me that the noise might upset the mood I'd want to create with Sarah. So I suggested that Sarah come to our place, and Pam go to theirs. Everyone seemed ok with that, and the plans were set.

Sarah arrived in a stunning and very sexy dress. She had done her hair, perfected her makeup, and smelled delicious. I felt like I had won a prize or something. I was flattered that she was so looking forward to our experience that she would get so dressed up. But that also highlighted the pressure I was under to give her everything she dreamed of. She greeted me with a very tight embrace, and kissed me like a school girl at her first prom. We had a little wine and flirted abundantly. I can't remember the last time a woman had wanted me so much.

Soon we were kissing and fondling on the couch. Her gorgeous dress soon found its way onto the floor. She was quickly leading me in that direction too. But I wanted to do this right. I took her by the hand, and led her to the bedroom. Pam had taken extra care to make the mood perfect for us; candles, music, sensuous sheets. I took Sarah in my arms and placed her in the bed. And I made love to her as if she were my wife. I was careful not to say anything stupid, like "I love you," but I gave her the full nuptial treatment. I made sweet, tender love to her all night long. It was clear in her captivated eyes, her covetous body language, and the moans and coos escaping her lips that she was in heaven.

This morning, we made love again. It wasn't until then that I wondered about how Pam did with Jim. We were still in mid-coitus when Pam walked in. She looked bedraggled. Her hair was a mess, clotted with dried cum. Her makeup was smeared. And I think I noticed a bruise on her wrist. I smiled up at my lovely disheveled bride, without slowing my affections with Sarah. Pam leaned down and gave me quick kiss and then went off to get herself cleaned up.

I continued to pleasure Sarah, though I worked to bring it to a close. I could hear Pam knocking around the house, giving us space as we finished up. When we were done, Sarah was quick to get dressed. Pam came back in the room, and Sarah gave her a tight hung, burying her face in Pam's hair. I could hear her say "Thank you," her voice seemed choked with tears. I chuckled to myself; I do all the work and she gets the thanks. Pam kissed her on the cheek and gave her a knowing smile. Sarah gave me one more tender kiss and then was gone.

Pam sat down on the bed next to me and gave me a smirk, and did that eyebrow thing she does when she jokingly tries to imply I am in trouble. She ran her fingers through my hair and kissed me on the cheek, whispering in my ear, "So you rocked her world, and you've made me jealous." I chuckled and she laid in my arms, spooning with me. "So how did your night go? Did you have fun?" I asked her. "Yep, it was fun," was all she said. "Is that a bruise?" "Yea, don't worry about it. I'm fine. He was just holding my wrists. It was exciting." I kissed my darling, and trusted in her judgement.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
20 Sep 2010 6:01PM

Hey OP...

You don't seem to be answering some of the questions asked of you and it is starting to look like your story is just fantasy....have you lifted it from a book or magazine?

It was interesting when it started but it now lacks a sense of creditability....
give up while there is some element of doubt!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
20 Sep 2010 6:25PM

What questions haven't I answered? And just because I have the ability to write above a third grade level, doesn't mean I copied it from anywhere. I'm sure you'd be happier if there were lots of spelling and grammatical errors, but I'm not going to change the way I write. And just as I'm typing this, I see a spelling error in my previous post and even that is bugging me.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
20 Sep 2010 6:15PM

I dont care if it is real or fake, Just keep it coming (pardon the pun)

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
20 Sep 2010 9:35PM

The weekend was quite a new experience, but as Monday has come around, things seem to be progressing faster than I expected. Sarah is now totally infatuated with me, sending me texts through the day, asking how I was and updating me on every little thing she was doing; each one ending with hearts. I think she realized she was overdoing it, and started to cut back, but it was clear that she wanted to see me again soon. What's starting to concern me is that her counterpart has an equal attraction to my wife, but he isn't as shy and demure as Sarah.

I came home to find his car in my driveway. And just as I suspected, he was giving it to my wife as savagely as usual. And she was not quiet in letting the entire neighborhood know how much she was enjoying it. I walked into the room and they didn't even glance at me. He was gripping her lustrous hair and pulling her head back as he rammed his cock into her puckered anus, saying "Who's your daddy, you little slut?" and she would respond, "You're my daddy! You're my daddy! Oh gawd!" He was slapping her ass and pinching her nipples, both of which, I could see from where I was standing, were red from the abuse. I couldn't bear to watch it. I turned around and left the room.

I tried to busy myself with minutia around the house, ignoring that they were even there. It then dawned on me that when they invited Pam to a 3some, it was probably Jim who was most interested in her, and he used his wife as a lure to get his hands (and other things) on Pam. He probably didn't think he'd be sharing Sarah with me, but now I'm getting something out of this arrangement too, so I'm fine with it.

Before I knew it, he left without a word. Pam stumbled into the room, a bit worn out, but clearly happy, despite the fact she looked like she had been run over by a truck. I took her into my arms and held her. I talked to her quietly, and told her I was concerned about how things were progressing. I asked her if he was hurting her, and she said no, that she liked it. She kissed me and told me not to worry about anything. I was still the love of her life, and this was all just simple fun, and that I should go to visit Sarah as well next time. I trust my wife, and I'm glad she is enjoying her new adventure.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 3:59AM

You should try really laying into your wife (sexually, not abusively). She clearly enjoys that kind of sex, so it's time for you to assert that male energy, you know? If you come out of this looking like a pussy, she's gonna go further and further adrift.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 7:05AM

Pretty hot story..

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 7:40AM

Ummmm.....story...yep,sounds like one BIG STORY.....so well written as well!..not convinced that this is anything more than ideas in your mind.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 9:00AM

Guys, not the OP here. If you don't think this story is true, then kindly shut the fuck up and stop reading the updates.

I for one have no idea whether this is true or false, but I enjoy what I'm reading as I want the OP to continue until he no longer wants to update. Those of you who complain about it being false are doing nothing but making him not want to update, thus ruining it for the rest of us.

OP, remember that sex is supposed to be fun. Since Jim and Pam share a liking for rough sex, and you and Sarah share a liking for tender lovemaking, you may as well pair off for playtime. I would suggest, however, sharing some romance with the wife. Take your lady out on a date. Treat her to a nice restaurant. Show her how much she means to you and keep your love alive.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 10:14AM

Hey man,

Those of us that think that this story could be just fantasy have as much right to comment as you do to suggest that we shouldn't...freedom of speech,yeah?

The only difference is that I don't have to swear or use abusive language to get my point across.

If the OP wants to continue then there is nothing stopping him from doing so ...I am sure that he has enough intelligence to make that decision himself, but for me the story is wandering into dreamland.

You have your opinion and I [and others!] will have ours...but don't tell us to shut up just because you disagree....try being more tolerant of other people's views and opinions.

Thanks.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 10:17AM

OP here.

Photos up and waiting for your juices x

upload deleted
reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 4:35PM

troll

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 7:41PM

err...OP,,,,,,...leaving that link and a kiss....strange...is someone having a laugh????????

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 7:50PM

Maybe this post should have started off like this,

"Once upon a time there was this married couple......."

and end with,


"and they all lived happily ever after [their respective divorces came through!] Well that's all for now folks, so sleep tight and see if you can dream up a story like this one....."

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 9:29PM

I think it funny that people think this is made up. If it was fake, wouldn't there be gangbangs and rapes and shit? This all seems pretty tame.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 9:31PM

OP, I suggest you take your story to a swing site where the moderators control the trolls better.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 10:40PM

sometimes it may not be such a good idea. If your 100% sure and confident in your marriage then do it if it something you would enjoy if she enjoys it. However there can be a twist. You may become jealous of the pleasure she is receiving from someone else. She may make different noises, she may show more physical enjoyment on her face and you knowing your wife wont miss a thing that's different from the normal. keep in mind that these differences may only be because its a new and exciting taboo, not because its better, just new..... it still may eat away at you and start to diminish your confidence if your not 100%.
Its common psychology for something like this to start to scratch away at your own male ego and eventually self esteem. If you really want her to do it keep in mind you need to establish boundaries I.E. Never without prior knowledge, never some one new without approval from both parties, usually its good to stay away from friends you have known a long time as it may cause jealousy in them as well and maybe an increased infatuation. A 10 year friend and the such who know you both very well in a jealous infatuation would know all the flaws in the both of you and know exactly the things to say and how to twist situations in order to break you up for their own selfish desires.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 10:45PM

good advice

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Sep 2010 11:32PM

OP here. I wasn't sure I was going to keep posting here, because of the spyware attack message and the trolling. But I've decided to give a little update, keeping it brief. Jim was here again today. I didn't interrupt them, but when he left, I told Pam that he was coming over too often, and I that I wanted it to stop for now. She thinks I'm being too sensitive, but she'll obey my wishes.

But she wants me to start domming her in bed sometimes. I was still pissed, so I took that cue and bent her over and gave her a spanking. Then I held her down and I fucked her. I'm trying to find good websites where I can learn more about what to do, so if anyone knows of any, please let me know. I'm also hoping to take her to a bdsm club, so we can see what other people do.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Sep 2010 12:54AM

Continue with updates please, couldnt care if it is real or fake, it's still interesting.

Advice from a random stranger; I'd just keep it ended as you've done, you've all had your fun, and sounds like with the other guys wife being infatuated with you, and your wife continually going to the other guy for sex, it won't end well at all.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Sep 2010 11:50AM

Here's what to do -- seriously. Obviously your wife craves rough sex, and right now she can only get it from Jim, which is too much focus on one guy. Instead go to Craigslist and post a suggestive picture of Pam inviting dom studs to write in on why they would be a match for her. She'll have some harmless fun sorting through them all. Let her pick out two for a night's fun, while you watch. You will get a better understanding of how to combine your style with what she wants, she will have fun with less focus on Jim, and you can decide how you like the cuckold lifestyle with just a taste at first.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Sep 2010 2:49PM

I'm not going to invite random strangers to fuck my wife because:
A) We don't want STDs
B) She doesn't want to get murdered

And I'm not into humiliation, so I don't think I fit the cuckold stereotype. If she is getting some, I want to get some too.

And she can get what she needs from me. We just didn't know until recently that she likes it rough. This is new for her as well as me. I have banged her hard quite a bit in the past couple days and she loves it. And I am researching more techniques to bring into our bedroom. And I'm going to buy some things to use on her as well.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
23 Sep 2010 8:18AM

Wait a minute. Take a second to be totally honest with yourself. This is about what Pam wants, according to your story. Else you wouldn't need to have a guy involved. So you say if she is getting some, you want to get some too? In this context you must mean from the guy (either directly or get his energy via Pam), because you could always get some from her.

If it's about what Pam wants, then it is variety. You want to reduce her exposure to Jim. And by watching you can understand the new inputs that are exciting her much better. You don't want to let it all happen behind closed doors, with anybody. The answer is obvious -- if you think you can fulfill the role, you need to go to full competition and WATCH to get more data, but you also need to get her away from one single guy.

As for STD's you are decreasing your chances much more by taking a large group and reducing them by your own selection down to 1, versus just having sex with someone because they are your friend. Think about it. It is very logical, don't make an emotional choice there.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
23 Sep 2010 2:05PM

Yea, I answered defensively, because you said Pam could only get what she needs from Jim, and I don't agree with that. When I said I wanted to get some too, I meant if she is going to play with other men, then I want to play with other women.

As for variety, she may have other partners in the future, but I'm not ready to see that right now. We are still new to this, and we need to work some things out first. And believe me, I have been watching what Jim does with her, so I think I have a pretty good idea what it is that's exciting her. But I'm willing to find out and learn more.

About the STDs, we will probably require that everyone we play with be tested. But I'm not ready to put out a cattle call for guys to come fuck my wife. If we posted anywhere, it would probably be as a couple.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Sep 2010 12:24PM

Thats bad advise. No guy wants to just watch his wife get fucked hard by some other guy, and just sit their and watch??? Especially if she likes it? Whats he gonna do then, just watch all the time? Maybe a 3some, but thats even stretching it, cause the other guy could have a bigger cock and ruin her for him . . . probably he should just dump her and get a new wife who likes his cock only?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Sep 2010 2:52PM

I'm not going to dump a stunningly gorgeous woman who loves and adores me. And the fact that she is sexually adventurous is one of the many reasons I love her so much.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Sep 2010 6:52PM

to the OP.I asked earlier what your ages were but you haven't responded.Can you add this information into your next response...30's,40's,???????

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
23 Sep 2010 2:38PM

http://motherless.com/VAC4861E?e=all#replynum234823

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Sep 2010 7:04PM

I noticed that there is some split on here between the believers and non-believers of this story/post.

I am not convinced it is totally true,and some fake stories are good and seem convincing not because they are true but because we either want to believe them,or there is some truth in them.

But don't knock the non-believers guys who leave their comments because each time a comment is added to this list it pushes this story to the top of the pack on the confessions page[as I am lead to believe],and it all adds to the mystery and intrigue behind this post.

I my opinion thats what makes a good post,different opinions,views and a debate.....how boring it might be if we are thought the same.

Lighten up guys and let everyone voice their opinion.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Sep 2010 11:41PM

To the person saying he can't see the responses:
At the top of the thread, there is a button called 'Expand All Replies'.
Click that and you will see all the replies in the thread.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
23 Sep 2010 12:09AM

When I got home from work today, I was relieved to see that Jim's car wasn't in the driveway. I was actually surprised, since it had become a familiar sight by now. When I opened the door, Pam was right there waiting for me, wearing a sexy maid outfit that we had bought her a couple years ago, which didn't leave much skin covered up. She greeted me affectionately, if a little more demure than usual. She had dinner all ready and waiting for me as soon as I sat down. She stood and served me the whole time, saying that she had already eaten. Then she cleaned up, her firm bottom hanging out as she bent over to load the dishwasher.

But the pampering didn't stop there. The rest of the evening, she was hugging and kissing me all the time with no provocation. Kneeling down and giving me blowjobs when I sat down. She even followed me into the bathroom and stood waiting while I pooped, and offered to wipe my butt for me. I had to laugh when she did that. I can wipe my own butt, thanks. It was apparent that she was eager to play the role of my little slave girl. I was thoroughly enjoying it too, and it went a long way to smooth over the uneasiness I had been feeling about Jim's overzealousness with my wife.

I took my sexy little minx into the bedroom, and returned the kindness by licking her clit for a while. It didn't take long before she was squirming, but I didn't want her to cum yet. I wanted her to beg me for it. I told her to get on her knees and beg me to fuck her, and she did. I took her from behind and started pounding her like Jim had been doing for the past couple days. And she responded well to it. I grabbed her hair and called her names, and she loved me for it. By the end of the night, I had her calling me master, and pledging her undying devotion to me. It was really sexy to see her like that. I'm thinking of getting her a collar to wear. Anyone know where I could get one of those?

This is what I love about Pam. If there is something she wants, she's not shy about it. She accepted my limitation on her new playmate without bitching, and figured out another way to get what she wants. From me. And she knows I'll do whatever is necessary to satisfy her needs.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
23 Sep 2010 3:21PM

OP,are you happy with her now in the way that she is acting like "role-play"?

I wonder if maybe some of your own frustrations over how your wife performed with Jim is just starting to filter through into the way you are treating her.That might be good or not,I don't really know.

But what is your exit stratery for all of this?...do you have one,or do you want one?

I would be a bit concerned about the possible direction this could go,and a bit concerned about if you may just be letting her "stunning looks" overtake your logic.

I am not trying to be a kill-joy,but step back from it all..sex included for a day or so,and try getting back to talking to each other on a nice day out in the country.

Sorry about before ,I hadn't realised that you had left me the details of your ages as I had requested...that was my fault and my oversight.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
23 Sep 2010 4:33PM

I'm very happy with her during the roleplay. Seeing her naked on her knees in front of me, waiting for my commands, is very sexy. I've played online in some games where people play sex slaves, so I am comfortable this type of play.

This isn't coming from my frustrations. I have no need to dominate my wife, and I definitely don't want to ever hurt her. She wants to play this way, and I'm happy to make that happen for her.

Exit strategy? As for the roleplay, I don't see why it should ever stop. As for the swinging, I have put a stop to it for moment, and would anytime I felt it got out of control, and Pam has a right to veto as well. But I have been reading on swingers forums about married couples who have been swinging for decades and it never hurt their marriage.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
23 Sep 2010 8:48AM

Sounds like she wants you to know that she is yours!

As for a collar, just go buy a dog collar. They're cheap and that fact that it's made for dogs and you want her to wear it well test her willingness, but I'm sure she'll be fine with it =]

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
23 Sep 2010 11:27PM

I thought this evening was going to be quiet. When I got home, Pam showed me the craft project she has been working on. We talked for a bit and she settled down to read one of her romance novels. I haven't read one, but I hear they get pretty steamy. Meanwhile I surfed the web. Pam's phone rings and she answers it. Then she comes up to me and says that its Jim and he wants her to go over to his house. She asks if this is ok, and I say no. She tells Jim that it doesn't suit for tonight, and hangs up. Then she leans down and whispers in my ear, "I love you," and kisses me on the cheek. She goes back to reading and I figure that's that. A half hour later, the doorbell rings and I answer it. Sarah is standing there, and gives me a big kiss. Not wanting to be rude, I invited her in. Pam gives me a strange look, but smiles and greets Sarah with a hug and kiss. Sarah keeps a hold of Pam's hand as we go into the living room.

Switching into host mode, I get three glasses of wine, while Sarah and Pam sit on the couch and talk about their day. I notice Sarah is rubbing Pam's leg a lot while they talk, and sure enough it isn't long before Sarah leans in to kiss her. I just sit and watch in amusement as the girls snog on the couch. I think Pam was already horny from reading her novel, because then she took Sarah back into the bedroom. I noticed Sarah took her bag with her. I follow them in and watch as they roll around and have a good time. It's not too long before a phone in Sarah's bag starts ringing. She answers it, and I get the feeling that it is Jim. She tells him they are playing on the bed and then she passes the phone to Pam. Pam nods, saying "yes" a lot. She passes the phone back to Sarah and then goes down on Sarah, licking her pussy.

Sarah tells Jim what Pam is doing, and she gives Pam directions, calls her a little slut and gives her a little slap on the cheek. Hearing that come out of Sarah's mouth was a change. She even made it sound sweet, not at all like an insult. And the slap wouldn't hurt a kitten, but I could tell it made Pam wet nonetheless. I figured that Jim was giving the two of them instructions through the phone, and Sarah was reporting back. Then Sarah gets up and goes through her bag, pulls out a strap-on dildo, and then straps it on Pam. Sarah gives the phone to Pam and lays back on the bed and lifts her legs up. Pam listens to the phone and then starts to fuck Sarah with the dildo, telling Jim what she is doing. Then Sarah turns over and Pam starts to finger her butt. Sarah looks at me and motions me to come over. I get undressed and lay down and Sarah straddles me, inserts me into her pussy while Pam begins to push the strap-on into Sarah's butt. I can't be sure if it was Jim's idea to include me, or Sarah's.

So Pam and I give Sarah a good screwing until she cums, with the phone right next to her face so that Jim can hear it all. It's near enough to me that I can hear him tell her, "Don't kiss Chris." She replies "mhmm", but then puts the phone down and plays tonsil hockey with me. Pam takes off the strap-on and then lays beside us, watching. Sarah then says to Jim on the phone, "Yes, I'll come home, but I want to have some more lady time with Pam first." She hangs up and basically attacks me, like she was tired of waiting and wanted to have her way with me. Pam notices Sarah's misleading statement and looks very amused. Sarah and I go at it hot and heavy, and Pam rests her head on the pillow and watches, rubbing her pussy the whole time.

After Sarah fucks me good, she shifts over to play with Pam. They are kissing and whispering a lot. I couldn't hear what they were saying, so I got between their legs and fucked both of them, switching between pussies. We all three play for a while, then Sarah kisses us both goodbye and leaves. After she is gone, Pam tells me that Sarah confessed to having feelings for me, and asked Pam's permission to be my girlfriend. Pam said she had to take some time to think about that. She told me that she wasn't warm to the idea, because it would open up the protective walls around our relationship, and add another member to our family, and she wasn't sure she wanted to share me with anyone like that.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
24 Sep 2010 11:11PM

I've managed to find a bondage club online that is a little more than a hour away from where we live. So we decided tonight to go check it out. We found it ok, and when we got inside, we wandered around a bit to see what they had to offer. It seemed that the club catered to lots of weird fetishes, and there were dominatrices everywhere. Since that's not what Pam is really interested in, preferring a man to dominate her, we didn't really find much that we wanted to pursue further. Though we did find a quiet little room and had our own fun in there. A guy walked in and wanted to join us, but Pam sent him packing, saying that her dance card was filled up for the evening. On the way home, we talked about some of the things we saw there, and thought about some fun things we'd like to try together.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
27 Sep 2010 4:23AM

Still interested in updates

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
27 Sep 2010 9:34PM

Ok, since it was requested, I'll give some more updates on what has happened.

Saturday, Sarah called up and invited us to a party that was going on. Sounded like fun, so we followed Sarah in our car to the house. It was lively. Lots of friendly people. Good booze and music. Pam and I mingled with the crowd easily, holding hands at first; but after a while I got into an interesting conversation with an artist, and Pam moved on to talk to other people. As soon as Pam had moved off, Sarah came up and grabbed my butt, and hung on my arm while I chatted. I looked over and saw that Pam had started talking to some kid. Sarah and I mingled a little more, her arm linked in mine. Every time I looked over at Pam, she was still chatting with that blond kid, looked like he had to be in high school.

As we walked past the bathroom, Sarah pulled me inside and locked the door. We started kissing and things progressed, until she lifted her skirt and revealed she wasn't wearing panties. I fucked her, standing by the sink in a lover's embrace. People were knocking on the door, wanting to get in, but we ignored them. When we came out, I noticed Pam wasn't in the same spot as she was before, but I didn't worry about it. Sarah and I sat on the couch and cuddled as we watched people play drinking games. The party wound down, and Pam came and found me and we all said our goodbyes.

The ride home was unusually silent. I hadn't hid the fact that I spent most of the time with Sarah. I wanted to reassure Pam, because I imagined it might have bothered her that we were acting like a dating couple. But the right words just wouldn't come to mind. Eventually, I just blurted out that Sarah and I had fooled around in the bathroom. Then Pam admitted that she had gone off with that boy behind some bushes and kissing him and given him a blowjob. His name was Jeff and he had recently graduated high school. We didn't talk much after that, but she rested her hand on my thigh for the rest of the ride and I squeezed it occasionally, reassuring each other through touch, where words were failing us at the moment.

When we got home we made love, staring into each other's eyes without a word, once again cementing the bonds of our relationship. After she orgasmed, she fell asleep beneath me. I kept fucking her for a while, gazing at the curves of her face, peaceful in slumber, imagining that boy's dick in her mouth. I came in her with that image in my mind. Then I relaxed on top of her, burying my face in her neck, inhaling the sweet fragrance of her hair, kissing the tender skin behind her ear. In her sleep, she gripped me tighter. And I felt lucky that this luscious sex kitten belongs to me.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
27 Sep 2010 9:44PM

Sunday, Pam had to attend to some stuff with her family, so I was left at home alone. Just as I was thinking of calling Sarah, the phone rang and it was her. We decided to go to a local park for the day. It was a nice day in the park. We walked around and enjoyed the scenery, holding hands and kissing a lot. We found a pretty secluded area and went behind a big boulder and started making out. She gave me a blowjob and then I bent her over and fucked her against the rock. The day turned out wonderfully, and it reminded me of times I was younger, when I had much simpler ideas about love.

When I got back home, Pam was there. I told her about my day, and her response was simply, "That sounded romantic." The emotionless way she said it got me worried. I put my arms around her waist and held her for a couple minutes. But I knew I was going to need to do more than that, so I went out and got her some long-stem red roses and a sweet lovey-dovey card. She appreciated them, and the smile on her face made me feel better.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
28 Sep 2010 1:09AM

Keep updated OP. This is pretty good stuff.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
28 Sep 2010 1:45AM

When I got home today, everything seemed normal. Pam greeted me with a kiss as she always does, and we sat down to dinner. After dinner, she pulled me into the bedroom and was all over me. This was the deeply passionate kind of love making that has always kept us so close. And she was definitely the aggressor, lavishing attention on me more than normal. More often than not, I'm the one that pampers her during these sessions. The sex was incredible. And afterward when we were laying in each other's arms, still in the blissful afterglow, she mentions to me that Jeff, the boy from the party, called her today. Until then, I hadn't known that she gave him her number. She then went on to tell me that while I was at work today, he had come over. I could kinda tell where this was leading to and I was starting to feel a chill, and my thoughts were confirmed when she got around to telling me that they had sex.

I just laid there, and I all I could say was, "Thank you for telling me." I'm very conscious of the fact that she could have easily kept it a secret from me. She is a stay at home wife. Without any kids, she does all the housework during the day, leaving us both free to spend time together at night. While I'm at work, she has time to do pretty much anything she wants, and there's not much I can do about it. So, I know that telling me, for her, is taking a risk. And it also occurred to me that she waited until I was in the best possible mood before she handed me this little gem of information. She's good, I'll give her that much.

She snuggled her head on my shoulder and caressed my chest, as I contemplated the consequences of this new predicament. I love her so much, and I can't imagine spending the rest of my life with anyone else. And I know if I told her to never see this kid again, she'd obey me. She actually would. Because she honestly cares about my feelings. But I'm enjoying the new freedom to play with other people as well, and I'm curious to see where it leads us. It doesn't seem to have drawn us apart. In fact, we make love more now than all the time we've been married since our honeymoon. So, I didn't say anything. I didn't tell her to stop seeing him, and I suppose through omission that could be construed as giving my blessing.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
28 Sep 2010 3:05AM

YES! this stuff is great! love it. keep it coming

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
28 Sep 2010 3:31AM

lmao you're a better man than i am then. If i told my wife not to sleep with someone and she went behind my back and did it. Fair enough she told you which is good but I'd be around his house and either beat the fuck out of him or at least lay down the ground rules. If he rings her he also has to ring you as well.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
28 Sep 2010 9:03AM

yea, set up some ground rules n establish dominance with this younger guy. make him feel uncomfortable n scared

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
28 Sep 2010 10:40PM

I agree with both of you. I definitely want to meet this kid.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
28 Sep 2010 10:54PM

Sarah called me at work today. She said she heard that Pam had a new lover. She told me that Jim heard about it too and was going to swing by my place today to pay Pam a visit. Sarah asked me to come see her after work. I told her maybe, but I couldn't promise anything. As I was driving home, I saw Jim's car in my driveway, so I decided to keep driving and take Sarah up on her offer. When she opened the door, she was elated to see me and invited me in. She gave me a big kiss, like a girl to a returning sailor she hadn't seen in months. We quickly made it into the bedroom and I was having my way with her with a fiery resolve. I think knowing that her husband was banging my wife at that moment made me want to even the score a little

I soon noticed that Sarah was eagerly indulgent of any urge I had. Not that Pam required much encouragement; but with Sarah there was no resistance at all. I got the feeling that nothing I could think of would be off the table. So, while I still made love to her in the gentle and sensual way she desired, I freed myself to try new things I hadn't previously considered. She easily deepthroated me, something Pam always had trouble doing. I also got her to lick my ass while I fondled her breasts. Then I laid on top of her and penetrated her ass as I nibbled her ear and tickled her clit. After I came in her ass, I stayed in there, and I got a strange idea. I don't even know where the thought came from, but I got an image in my head of someone peeing on my wife. So, I whispered in Sarah's ear, "Sweetheart, do you mind if I pee inside you?" She practically purred as she responded, "Do what you want, my love." I simply relaxed and pissed into her ass, while I gently rubbed her arms.

When I was done with her, she daintily got up and walked to the bathroom. I went to get a drink, passing by the bathroom door which she left open as she sat there doing her business. She gave me the brightest most loving smile, as if there were nothing that would embarrass her in my presence. Afterward, she pressed her naked body to mine and clung to me and pulled me back to bed and made love to me some more. When she noticed the time, she mentioned that she needed to start getting dinner ready for Jim. I got dressed and left her to her cooking. The kiss goodbye felt like we had a deep connection, and I realized that my feelings for her were growing as well.

On my way home, I passed Jim's car on the road. He had a big smile on his face, apparently very satisfied with himself. When I entered the house, Pam was in the shower. She avoided my gaze as she went from the bathroom to the bedroom and closed the door as she got dressed. When she came out, her hair and makeup were done, and she smiled warmly as if nothing had happened while I was gone. I was a little curious about her demeanor, but she greeted me with tons of affection and managed to suppress my worries. For the second time that day I was feeling lucky to be so loved.

When I went into the bedroom, I noticed something new on the headboard. It wasn't until I picked it up that I realized what it was. A collar. Not for a dog, though. It was clearly made for a human. And it had an attachment for a leash, which I saw nowhere around, and surmised that Jim had taken that with him. I walked into the next room, holding the collar and said, "Honey, what's this?" She gave a nervous smile and said, "Oh, Jim came by today. That's just part of our games. It's no big deal." I nodded silently. She quickly added, "You aren't jealous, are you babydoll?" I tried to act cool, and told her that I had planned on getting her one. "Well, now you don't have to," she said. And then she got a naughty look on her face. "I'll wear it for you anytime you desire, Master." The way she looked at me made my dick twitch.

I asked if Jeff had come over today as well, and she nodded. "At the same time as Jim?" She shook her head, no. When I said that I wanted to meet Jeff, she replied, "No problem." Then I told her I had gone to visit Sarah. She just smiled and hugged me. Both of us had had our fill of erotic activities for the day, so I just took her out to a nice restaurant. Though I know, soon, I will need to fuck her hard and dominate her to remind my wife who she belongs to.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
28 Sep 2010 11:58PM

She doesn't love you anymore she loves Jim. She is a slut, and probably never loved you in the first place.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Sep 2010 12:20AM

Have you read all that has been posted? Or just the last post?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Sep 2010 8:40AM

Sounds like you're losing the game. I think you should lay down the rules of engagement. A new lover? did you even agree to this? or is she fucking anyone she wants now? Dude this is gonna end up taking over everything. Either that or you're a fake and this is all a story. either way its pissing me off how much you let her walk all over you.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Sep 2010 9:30AM

Well, I plan on getting more lovers for myself. That's the main reason I'm letting her get away with this. I agree, it could get out of control. But the thought of having multiple girlfriends is very appealing to me. And if I can do that with her permission, and even her help, I'll count myself as extremely lucky. But you are right that we need to talk about boundaries.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Sep 2010 10:12AM

Best of luck man. I'll keep reading up on this. You're a lucky man in one way but let her know you're the one who's in control of this. Has Sarah got and female friends she wants to share?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Sep 2010 10:37AM

That's a good question. I'll ask her. Though I doubt she'd be very eager to share me with anyone but Pam at this point.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Sep 2010 11:45PM

A quick question since I've not seen this mentioned, you plan on getting more lovers for your self, Pam obviously is open to that idea as well.. I havent heard any mention of any form of birth control or condoms for the dreaded aids etc.

If this is a story it's null and void, but if this is REAL, I would suggest this is something that definitly needs consideration.

Dont want to stick your dick in something that will infect it with the aids.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
30 Sep 2010 2:42AM

Jim and Sarah both confirmed that they were disease free before we started playing with them, as did we. Pam tells me that Jeff is clean, but I'm going to insist on seeing some documentation for that. Anyone else we play with will be with condoms, until its proven they are clean.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Sep 2010 10:44AM

shes ur wife, anything u say to us pervs, u can say to her. lay down some rules, n even encourage her to find u another girl to play with. she'll like taking part n picking one for u, get her to find u tight inexperienced little 18 year old

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Sep 2010 11:04AM

Your adventures are getting more and more interesting. Please do keep updating.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
01 Oct 2010 12:09AM

Agreed, i check daily for updates.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
01 Oct 2010 3:02AM

same here

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
01 Oct 2010 4:10AM

Now before I tell what happened on Wednesday, I think I need to fill in some more of our history, as much to remind myself as to help the story. I first met Pam 8 years ago when she was 14 and I was 18, long before we ever started officially dating. Unbeknownst to me, my position in Pam's heart was permanently cemented over all other men, because on that day, I became her first kiss. Yea, unbelievable that someone as cute as her didn't get kissed until she was 14, but her parents were very restrictive at that point. I had a girlfriend at the time, but Pam was so adorable I couldn't help myself. We fooled around for a couple weeks, and yes, I popped her cherry, though I didn't know it at the time. I suppose it was statutory, because I was 18 then, but that never occurred to us. When we got back together after she finished school, her sexual experience had vastly increased. I don't think I want to know how much she got around in high school. Anyway, ever since that first little affair, she has carried a torch for me. When we started dating 4 years later, she finally told me how much she had always loved me. I was her first kiss, her first blowjob, and I took her virginity. There's no doubt I'm the love of her life. She's told me as much. So, no, I'm not worried in the slightest about her loyalty to me. But that faith was about to be tested.

----

That morning, before I went to work, I told Pam that I wanted to meet Jeff before she did anything else with the guy. She looked a little disappointed, but agreed to my terms. At work, I was thinking about how I could get some more playmates for myself, and I remembered hearing stories of guys that have bi girlfriends that go into bars and convince hot chicks to come back and have a threesome with them. So I decided to bring that up to Pam next time I talked to her. Then my phone rang and it was Pam, saying she wanted to meet me for lunch. I agreed, and then I proceeded to tell her about the idea I just had. She said it sounded fun and was on board with it.

When I got to the restaurant, I saw Pam sitting there with Jeff. I greeted her with a kiss and shook his hand. He seemed nice enough. Young, thin, good looking, kinda tall. He was good natured. Not cocky. I could see why Pam liked him. We talked about simple things. He wasn't sure what he was going to do now that he was out of school. I thought to myself, no wonder he has so much time to spend with my wife. The lunch ended pleasantly, and I went back to work.

Then like a half hour later Pam called me at work, telling me that she and Jeff had rented a hotel room for the night. I was shocked and said, "I don't understand. Why do you need a hotel room? What's wrong with staying in the house?" She said that they wanted to spend the night alone together, and not to worry, she'll be back tomorrow. I say, "Well, I'd rather you didn't." And she replies, "Well, its already paid for. No point in wasting the room." With my credit card, no doubt. Then she tells me that she can't wait to pick up girls for me at the bar; and I get the subtle hint that, if I want that to happen, I need to let her have this night with Jeff. I reluctantly agree. Then she says, "Love you, babydoll. Gotta go. Kisses...muuaah!" and hangs up. Sometimes its fun when Pam gets impulsive. Sometimes not so fun.

So I'm trying not to worry about Pam and her boytoy, and instead focus on the promise she made that she would help me get some hot new playmates. I called Sarah and she came over and kept me company. But she couldn't stay the night, because she needed to get back to Jim. The love making was good, and it distracted me from worrying about Pam for a while. I figured she'll be back tomorrow and I'd hear about everything that happened at the hotel.

----

That confidence lasted until about midnight. My patience was gone and I decide to give her a call. Someone picks up the phone, but it's a guy's voice. "Hello?" I can hear my wife's familiar voice in the background moaning like a filthy whore. I freeze for a minute, and just say, "Can I talk to my wife?" He responds, "Sure, just a minute," and then it sounds like he puts the phone down, but I can clearly hear everything Pam is crying out. She is very vocal in how much she is enjoying what he's doing to her. This is making me both annoyed and kinda turned on. So I just sit back and listen, and start to rub myself. And then I hear it. "Oh god Jeff, I love you sooo much!" I suddenly feel a chill, like the blood just drained out of me. Now I'm not horny anymore, I'm pissed off. I put the phone down, and then pick it back up again, and I can hear her climaxing. Things get quiet and then I hear, "Who's on the phone?.....MY HUSBAND?!! Oh shit!!"

At that point, I hang up. Not 10 seconds later the phone rings. "Hi, baby, was that you calling?" Pam said. "Yea, it was me," I reply lamely. "Oh honey. I'm glad you called. I miss you." And then her voice gets softer, as if she is covering up the phone, and I hear her give a high-pitched whimper, "Yea baby, that's it. Right there......shhhh, I'm talking to my husband." Somehow I didn't quite believe she was missing me at that moment. Then her voice gets loud again, "How are you doing, sweetie?" I don't answer. My anger is caught in my throat, and then I blurt out, "You know what? I'm gonna fuck your little boyfriend in his fucking ass!!!" There was silence. "Uh...ok," she sounded frantic," wait a sec." Her voice gets muffled again, but I hear her saying, "Stop stop stop. Get off me. Get OFF me!" The phone gets jostled around and then I hear a door slam. A couple more seconds of silence, and then what my wife says catches me off guard.

"I know what you heard, but listen. Chris, you were my first. You were my first kiss. You were my first love. And you were the boy who made me a woman. Other men have had my body, but you are the only one who has ever had my heart. No other man will ever be my first kiss. No other man can ever take my cherry again. And no other man will ever be my husband but you. I've never stopped loving you since the day I met you, and I never will. So don't worry about some silly thing I might have said during the height of passion. You are never getting rid of me, because I'm still as obsessed with you now as I was in high school."

Now I'm not so naive to believe that she has never loved any other guy. But, damn, didn't that sound romantic. That's my girl. She has a way of putting things in perspective for me. All I could think to say was, "Um, yea I know." She continued, "Honey, I will see you tomorrow, and I will make everything right. And I swear we will go out and find you some hot tail to play with. That's my promise to you. OK?" My temper now mollified, I accept her concession. "And if you still want to fuck my boyfriend in the ass, then you are free to do that too." We both burst out in laughter. But then she gets a wistful tone in her voice. "Actually," she says, "That would be pretty sexy. I'd like to suck him while you do it." I realized she wasn't kidding now, so I just cleared my throat uncomfortably. We said our goodbyes and I-love-you's, and I tried to get some sleep, my stomach a little upset from the stress of the evening.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
01 Oct 2010 7:33AM

who else was there in the hotel room then dude? from what you just said it sounds like someone else was there aswel. you need to have a good chat with her. fair enough its nice that she's reminding you that she loves you but she's going to far now. she's controling to much. soon she'll end up leaving you because she's bored. yea she'll say that she'll never forget you and that you're her first love but now she loves this jeff or who ever was in the room. Dude you need to have a good think about everything. she's getting more tail than you.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
01 Oct 2010 8:58AM

So, Thursday morning, I get up and go to work. Feels weird leaving an empty house. I don't hear from Pam all day, and I resist the urge to call her, because the last thing I want to do is argue with her. When I get home, I'm already relieved before I get out of the car, because I can see she is home. I walk in and she is standing with a towel wrapped around her, curling her hair. I look around, and no one else is in the house; another relief. I can tell by her businesslike expression and body language that she is in her 'time to get shit done' mode. She drops her towel and stands naked in front of the mirror, very focused as she applies her makeup. Without even looking at me, she says, "I've laid out your clothes on the bed. When I'm finished with my makeup, get a shower and get yourself cleaned up. I'm getting you laid tonight."

So I get cleaned up and put on the clothes she has chosen for me. She puts on an underwire bustier that lifts her cleavage enough to make your mouth water. She slips into a sexy skin-tight dress that emphasizes her ample boobs and her luscious legs. The heavy eye makeup, curled hair, and stiletto heals make her look like a high glamour porn star. Every inch of her shouts 'Fuck me.' I'm used to my wife looking good, but tonight she was flawless. She looks herself over in the mirror and is satisfied. She gives me a peck on the cheek and then wipes away the lipstick, leaving behind a whiff of her intoxicating perfume.

So we get to the bar, and I was surprised it was so busy on a Thursday night. I guess that shows how much I go to bars anymore. I stand beside Pam, her arm looped in mine, as I scan the crowd, commenting to her which girls I think are hot. Pam then makes a beeline for a girl I hadn't noticed yet and starts up a conversation. This girl was absolutely gorgeous, a perfect 10. Blond, pretty face, big boobs, narrow waist. My wife has good taste. They are obviously getting along very well right from the start, both smiling and leaning into each other. Pam is touching her a lot on the arm and thigh, and they laugh easily. I go over to the bar near them, order a drink for myself, and start chatting with the girl next to me. Next time I look over, Pam is making out with the girl. I blink in amazement. Wow, she is fast. I guess it helps to be such a hot sex kitten.

I keep idly chatting with the girl next to me, as she goes on and on about shit I couldn't care less about. I see Pam pointing to me, so I wave, and the hottie next to her waves back. Pam motions me over and I go to join them. "Hana, this is Chris, my hubby. He's a stallion in bed." Hana, the hottie, giggles and says hi. I notice she and Pam are holding hands now. Pam leans in and whispers to Hana, as they both look at me. Hana gets a big smile and nods yes. I can't tell what Pam asked, but I was getting some good feelings about my immediate future. Pam stands up and pulls Hana with her out of the bar, and I follow. They hop in the back seat of the car while I drive. I look in the rearview mirror and see them nearly horizontal, making out.

We get back to our house and they head straight for the bed. The clothes come off and there is some hot lesbian action. They look so good together, I almost wished I had a camera. Not satisfied to just watch, I disrobed as well and walked over to them. Hana was on top of Pam, so I caressed her hair and then down her back to her butt. She looked at me and then grabbed my stiff cock and started jerking me off. I moved in closer and put it in her mouth and Hana started sucking me, and Pam worked her lips and tongue on my balls. They were so beautiful and the scene was so erotic that it wasn't long before I was cumming in Hana's mouth. She saved the cream in her mouth and then shared it with Pam as they kissed. This was the sexiest thing I have ever seen. My dick had gone limp after cumming, but watching them made it stiff again quickly.

Hana was now licking Pam's tits, and she slowly moved down to her navel and then to her pussy. Pam was moaning and arching her back as Hana ate her out, so I went behind Hana and started playing with her pussy. She was already very wet, so I slipped my dick in easily. By the time I was pumping Hana from behind, Pam was writhing on the bed, climaxing. I was pumping Hana fast and hard, getting really deep with each stroke. I think she must have a shallow vagina, because I was hitting far back beyond her cervix. She started cumming and didn't stop for 2 or 3 minutes. She stopped licking Pam and just clung to her as her body quivered. When Hana stopped cumming, I flipped her over and mounted her face to face, so she would emotionally associate that extreme orgasm with my face. I kissed her passionately and soon I was busting my load inside her.

Pam kissed us both and then just watched as I got intimately acquainted with Hana. She must be the most physically perfect girl I have ever banged. And I think Pam was proud to see her hubby with such a gorgeous hottie, especially since she made it happen. Then Pam got up and left us alone for the rest of the night. My lust for Hana was insatiable and I made her cum many times throughout the night. I even made her orgasm during anal, by angling my cock so that it pressed hard against her vagina through her anal wall. I fucked her all night long and we both fell asleep exhausted.

When I woke up, Hana was gone. I looked around and Pam was gone too. When Pam returned, she told me that she had taken Hana home. I remarked that I thought Hana had left her car at the bar, but Pam said that Hana had ridden there with a guy. We both laughed at the fact that Pam had stolen some poor guy's date. She also found out that Hana has a rich boyfriend and doesn't want him to find out what she does on the side. Apparently, Hana was going on and on about how great last night was, and she definitely wants to see me again. Pam put Hana's number into my phone and said, "Congratulations. You have a new fuck buddy."

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
03 Oct 2010 1:36AM

Oh you lucky bastard...

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
03 Oct 2010 4:38AM

i be damned, if my wife tells another man that she loves him i am killing her and him!!!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
03 Oct 2010 6:45AM

i wouldnt kill her, but id make her watch me torture the guy. pour boiling grease on his balls n all

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
04 Oct 2010 2:26AM

Friday, I started to get ready for work, and Pam was just walking around naked. I got an intense longing for her, and I didn't want to be away from her for another full day, especially since she would probably be getting fucked by someone while I was at work. I told her that I wanted her to come to work with me today. She looked at me, and then smiled and said, "Ok, that sounds fun." So as I got ready for work, Pam got dressed in her business attire. I'm constantly amazed at her good taste in clothes. Probably due to her creative streak. We are both artists. That's one way we connect. Though I'm the one with the serious professional job, while she can stay at home and happily work on whatever passes her fancy.

At work, Pam sat near me reading one of her romance novels while I did my thing. She's seen it before, so she didn't really pay attention to what I was doing. Everyone knows Pam and loves her to death, so no one asked any questions as to why she was there. After a while, Pam got up and started wandering around the office socializing with people. I lost track of her while I was working, so I went to look for her and saw her sitting and chatting with Ashley, the girl I had an affair with. This sight concerned me, but they were both smiling and getting along, so I just went back to work and hoped for the best. Around noon, Pam came into my office and said, "I'm going to lunch with Ashley. Is there anything I can get you?" I blinked for a couple seconds, and then just asked her to bring me back a sandwich.

I have to say I was very nervous while they were out having lunch. My affair with Ashley was short and was several years ago, while Pam and I were dating. Pam found out about it somehow. I have no idea how. I just chalked it up to woman's intuition. Usually, whenever she sees Ashley, Pam gives me a sharp pinch on the butt. One time, I asked her to stop doing that, and she responded, "Well, that's just a little preview of the pain you will be in if you ever leave me." Her smile was cold, and I knew she meant it.

When Pam and Ashley returned from lunch, they were holding hands. Pam dropped off my sandwich and then whispered in my ear. "Ok, you are allowed to fuck her, on two conditions: One, you tell me every single time. Don't try hiding it, because she will tell me. She's my new bff." Pam showed me she had Ashley's number in her phone. "And two, don't ever bring her home. I don't ever want to see it." My wife kissed me on the mouth and said, "I love you, my little cheating hubby." And then she went to socialize with my coworkers some more.

I worked a little bit more, and ate my sandwich. Pam got me my exact favorite. She knows me so well. Then I went out to see what she was up to. She was casually chatting with some of my male coworkers. Pam has always been comfortable around guys; and they flock to her. As I watched her, I noticed how beautiful she is, like I was seeing her for the first time. The luster of her hair. The way her skin glows when the light hits it just right. The curves of her luscious body. Just then, I had a strange out-of-body sort of experience. I was actually jealous of myself. I couldn't believe a shmuck like me was lucky enough to get such an angel.

And then I had a completely different ominous feeling that gave me chills. It occurred to me that my luck had to run out sometime, that the cosmic balance was tipped too much in my favor and would eventually shift to correct itself. But I pushed that out of my mind, because I knew thoughts like that would only insure that the worst would happen. I'm rational enough to realize that these thoughts were just a symptom of a disease I have, being hopelessly in love with my wife. And even if she is obsessed with me, and would, as I suspect, turn psycho if I ever left her; I can't see that ever happening, and I look forward to being co-dependent with her for a long time.

When Pam saw me looking at her, she just met my gaze. She stood a little straighter, and brushed her hair away from her face, almost as if she were posing for me. That little body language told me all I needed to know. That she still cares deeply what I think of her. And all my worries washed away.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
04 Oct 2010 10:25AM

Dude, your prose style is so compelling, I don't even care if you're pulling this all out of your ass. I want more.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
04 Oct 2010 10:37AM

ur wife's in her early 20s. shes already fucking other guys n telling them she loves em?? ur marriage has no future, sorry to say. keep introducing her to new guys to fuck n eventually she'll find one she likes more then u. oh n by the way, the 2nd guy in the hotel room was either jim or a friend of jeff's u dont even know about. she said she loves jeff. what happens when he starts loving her back? u prepared to share ur wife emotionally, or sleep without her while she sleeps cuddled up to jeff somewhere?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
05 Oct 2010 7:56AM

Just as I was about to finish up work, Pam came over and told me that Ashley had suggested we go to a private spa and beach resort she has been to. Pam loved the idea, especially since she figured we needed some time alone together. So she did a little research on the web and set us up to go. We just went home to pack what we might need and headed off. We were both smiling and singing in the car ride. We always have a good time together. She gave me a blowjob as I was driving, so the weekend was already starting out nice.

During a quiet moment, Pam looked very contemplative and said, "I don't love Jeff. That just slipped out in the heat of the moment, but I don't really feel that way. You understand that, right?" I nodded that I understood. I never thought she really loved him, anyway. She said, "I would never cheat on you. Emotionally, I mean. I would never do that to you. I love you too much to hurt you like that." She continued, "And I'm sorry about the whole hotel thing. I just got swept up in the excitement and I wasn't thinking straight. It wasn't fair to you, and I'll never do that again." I responded, "Well, we just need to communicate better before you do stuff like that." Then she got quiet, biting her lip, looking sideways at me anxiously, and she seemed to want to say something else, but was afraid to. I didn't push because I knew she would eventually tell me in her own time.

Pam looked through the brochure for the resort to see what kind of activities they had. She saw something called 'sugaring' which is like waxing, but is suppose to be less irritating to your skin. She wanted us to both get a brazilian together. I was concerned that it would irritate that area too much, and I planned on using that area quite a lot with my wife over the weekend, so we decided to schedule that for the last day. When we got to the resort, there was a sign that advertised the events for the night. For tonight it read 'All Male Revue'. Pam squealed and said, "Ooh! I want to see that. Can we go see that, please?" She reminded me of a girl asking her father if she could go to a party where all the cute boys would be. I chuckled and said, "sure."

----

The resort looked really nice. We got set up in our own little bungalow, right on the beach. The setting was very romantic. We immediately started to try out the bed. After some sweaty fun, Pam said the show would be starting soon, so we got dressed and headed out. As I walked into the room, it was apparent that I was the only guy there. But Pam held my hand to her chest and kissed it a lot and made me feel comfortable. We chose a table, sat down, and ordered some drinks, and the show got started. First, two guys came out, athletic and ripped, and they did their dance routine. Then a third guy came out. He was big, very beefy, like a mister olympia. And the meat swinging between his legs was huge. I'm not a good judge of size, but I'm pretty well endowed, and he was longer than me. And thick, very thick. When Pam saw him, she squeezed my hand. Her eyes got big and she had a smirk on her face. She asked me if she could get closer to the stage, and I said yea, thinking it would be all look and no touch.

After they finished with their dance routines and they were all completely naked, they started interacting with the crowd. It was funny to see middle aged women going crazy like a bunch of teens over the strippers, reaching out to touch their hard abs and butts. Some of the women were fondling them, and the guys didn't seem to mind. The strippers went around the room, letting the audience members stroke them. The guys put whipped cream on their bodies and the girls would lick it off. And then they brought out a towel. The stripper would spray the whipped cream on his johnson, and pull the towel up to shield the girl's head, and when the towel was dropped the whipped cream would be gone, except for a little on the lady's mouth. I noticed that a lot of these ladies had wedding rings on, and it just confirmed my suspicion that many women would fool around if they were in the right situation. The main difference between those wives and my own is that Pam doesn't hide anything from me.

Pam did fondle a stripper as he was dancing for a girl next to her, giving him a couple playful strokes. And then she caught the attention of the big guy. He walked over to her and put whipped cream on his stomach. She spread it all around his abs and legs, and then licked her fingers. I noticed she was smiling ear to ear. Then this massive guy with the enormous schlong pulled the towel up to hide my wife's head. Maybe it was just my imagination, but it seemed that she was under there a long time. And her head was bobbing up and down, so I knew exactly what she was doing. The lady next to me said, "Oh my god, is that your wife?" I replied dryly, and little sardonically, "Yep." And she said, "You are more understanding than my husband would be." I just forced a smile. The large stripper pulled the towel down and moved on to another girl, and Pam got up and came back to sit with me. I said to her, "We don't know if he is clean." I'm sure that guy gets tons of action every night. Who knows what he has picked up. Pam replied, "Don't worry. He didn't cum." She tried to kiss me, but I pulled away, and she tried to pull me towards her, but the most she got was my cheek. I told her I wanted her to rinse her mouth with listerine before I would kiss her, and she playfully hit my arm. We watched the rest of the show, seeing woman after woman giving head to these guys. I thought, geez, and they get paid for this. Man, I need to get a job like that. I wondered how many of their husbands knew what goes on at these shows.

----

When we got back to the bungalow, Pam brushed her teeth and rinsed her mouth out, and then she attacked me. She was extremely horny from the show and she couldn't wait to get her hands on me. She sucked my dick like a rottweiler with a bone. Almost felt like she was going to rip it off. And then she climbed on top of me and rode me like a cowgirl, grinding her pussy on my pelvic bone and pounding on my chest. When she started slapping my face, I grabbed a hold of her wrists and held them to my chest. I had the urge to flip her over and take the dominant position, but she was so into what she was doing that I just let her do her thing. Pam climaxed a couple times while on top of me, and then she told me to get on my knees and bend over. She started licking and fingering my asshole, which I do like.

Then Pam pulled a dildo out of her bag. I noticed it was the biggest one she had. I was apprehensive, but I kept quiet. She kept fingering and licking and spitting on my anus to loosen it up, and then she tried to shove the dildo up there. I said, "Pam, that's not gonna fit. Get a different one." She just told me to "Shut up!" and kept trying to get it in there. That was much harsher than I'm used to hearing from her. I guess her time with Jim has rubbed off on her. I told her it wasn't going to work, and she barked, "Fine. Fucking pussy." I thought, gah, what's gotten into her? She gave up on the big dildo, but then pulled her strap-on out of the bag. She lubed it up and thrust it into my ass, and started fucking me, and slapping my ass, and getting verbally abusive. I was shocked at her aggressiveness, and then I realized that she has just spent the whole day with my ex-mistress. Add that to the highly charged show, and her emotions must be out of control right now. She kept fucking me until I came all over the bedspread. Then I just collapsed and rested, letting my body recover from what kinda felt like rape.

She cuddled on top of me, kissing my ear, the strap-on gone now. I said, "What was that all about?" and she just giggled. The rest of the night, our love making was much gentler. She had calmed down, but I was still worried about her state of mind. On an hunch, I said to her, "I'm not going to fuck Ashley...at all." Right then, she just broke down and started crying. I held her and rocked her as she sobbed. "Please, don't ever leave me, please," she cried. I assured her, "I never will. I swear, I never will." I couldn't imagine what it must have done to her when she found out that her new boyfriend had cheated on her with a coworker. She must have had those fears bottled up inside of her for years. I'll never hurt her like that again. This girl is napalm in a sexy package, but god I love her.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
05 Oct 2010 9:25AM

you just went full homo

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
05 Oct 2010 7:28PM

Saturday, I woke up to Pam sucking my dick. Honestly, there is no better way in the world to wake up, then having your wife worshipping your manhood. That led to an all morning sex marathon. I know every single inch of my wife's body. Every curve and crevice, every mole and freckle. There was a cool breeze blowing in from the ocean and we were in sweaty sensual bliss. I'll have to thank Ashley for recommending this place to us. It certainly does put one in the mood. We got up and went to lunch, and then decided to take a walk on the beach.

Pam enjoyed the beach a lot, because it satisfied the exhibitionist in her. I wasn't going to go full monty, but when Pam stripped down completely nude, I followed suit. We walked around quite a bit, hand in hand. I noticed she would brush her fingers across my penis pretty often. At first I thought she was being sexy, or even maybe possessive. But then I realized that every time she did that, it would grow a little. When I figured out what she was doing, I just laughed. She wanted to show off her man in the best possible light. And I did notice a few ladies showing interest, but none of them could compare to the cupcake I had Thursday night, or even my own beautiful wife. And I must admit, I still have a mental block about hitting on women in front of my wife. Though I don't think Pam has the same inhibition.

----

As we were walking along the beach, there was a guy walking the other way towards us. I realized it was the big stripper from last night. In the light of day, his body was just as impressive, especially his sausage which was hanging low. When Pam noticed him, she squeezed my hand, and smiled at him, and I think she winked. And she wasn't discrete at all. She openly stared at his dick as he walked by. I think he noticed her too, because not long after, he walked by us again. The second time we saw him, he waved at her and she waved back. We found a spot in the sand and got comfortable and a couple minutes later he came up and introduced himself to us. He said his name was Lou, and he shook my hand and then started chatting up my wife.

He said he remembered her from last night and hoped she enjoyed the show. She was smiling and had that look on her face that's so familiar to me, and I could see where this was going. As he talked to her, he laid his meat across her thigh. Well, she didn't need any more invitation than that. She started rubbing and playing with it, and he got stiff quickly. I whispered into her ear, not to suck him, because we don't know he is clean. I figured he probably slept with a different chick everyday, and all he had to do was walk up and down the beach. He started fondling her breasts as they casually chatted, like nothing was out of the ordinary. After she stroked him for a while, he started pushing her legs apart, and I could see he meant to mount her. I said wait a second, and asked if he had a condom. He stopped and replied that he didn't have one on him. He got up and told Pam it was a pleasure to see her again, and then said goodbye. She looked at me like I had killed Christmas, but I just rolled over onto her and had my way with her right there on the beach. Little tip: sex on the beach is a lot of fun, but sand gets everywhere, in places you couldn't imagine.

----

Later, when we were by the pool, Pam went up to the bar to get us some drinks. I saw her talking to Lou and she gave him something. When she got back, I asked her about it, and she said he wanted her e-mail. I put it out of my mind, until later in the bungalow, which had full internet access. She showed me that 'Louis' had sent her a copy of his latest health exam, which was less than a week old, showing he had no STDs. Pam begged me to allow her to see him one more time, and I caved in and said ok. She responded to his e-mail and I had to go take a dump. By the time I got out of the bathroom, Lou was in the living room, and Pam was on her knees sucking his thick cock. She couldn't get much more than the head in her mouth, but she was stroking him fiercely and having a good time with her tongue.

After a little bit of that, he put his tool between her boobs and fucked her titties. Then he bent her over and slid his big sausage into her pussy. She was being quiet, probably out of respect for me, but I could see on her face that she enjoyed it from the very first moment it was in her. Lou proceeded to ravage her. He reminded me of a viking, collecting his spoils after a raid, who had chosen the prettiest girl in the village and was using her as he pleased. Lou was very rough with her, but I could tell she was loving it. And seeing that giant cock thrust in and out of her little pussy was quite erotic. I admit I got horny watching them, but during this time I was acting as her guardian, making sure things didn't get out of hand. He fucked her a number of different ways, but if he had tried anal, I would have stopped him. I wasn't about to let him give Pam a prolapse with that huge slab of beef. I think Pam climaxed quite a bit, and he came in her a couple times. I just watched to make sure she was ok. He was there for about an hour and then he left. I did notice that she never kissed him. She gave him a hug goodbye and that was it. She came up to me and squeezed me tight and kissed me and said, "Thank you for letting me do that."

----

Then she pulled me into the bedroom and attacked me, clearly still very horny. She wanted me to eat her out, but I didn't want to taste that guy's cum. She teased me, saying it doesn't taste that bad, but I refused. Though when I slipped my dick into her, her pussy was extra creamy from the semen and I must admit it felt spectacular. I fucked her like a jackrabbit, and she orgasmed immediately. She was acting submissive, and the energy of their encounter left me in an aggressive mood, so I started spanking her, pulling her hair, and smacking her voluptuous titties. I even started slapping her face and spitting on her, calling her a filthy little whore. She looked up at me in awe and obeyed my every command. By the end of the night, all four of her cheeks were very red and her eye makeup was smeared. I told her to put her collar on and I treated her like a pet who had been naughty and had peed all over the carpet.

I fucked her ass many times, to drill into her that it belongs to me, saying, "Who does this ass belong to?" And she'd cry, "You Master! It belongs to you." And I'd say, "That's right, bitch," and I'd slap her ass so hard it made her jump and left a red handprint. And I went ass to mouth a couple times, pulling it out of her anus and shoving it right in her mouth, forcing her to suck it off, until I spurted my cum all over her pretty face and hair. I got such a charge out of dominating her like that, having complete control over her. There was nothing I couldn't get her to do that night. I jizzed on the table and make her lick it up. I got her to say that Jim was a faggot and that Jeff was a prissy little girl. I took her into the bath tub and pissed on her face and tits. I had her begging to touch my cock, and when I denied her, she started crying. I've fucked my wife hundreds of times, but I've never mind fucked her. And that's what it felt like that night. I held her will in the palm of my hand, and the feeling of power was intoxicating.

I think the change of scenery allowed us to break out of our normal routines. By changing the venue, we were able to step outside of ourselves and live in a fantasy world for a little while. We stretched each other's boundaries to places we'd never even thought about before. And at the end of the night, I had her quivering, clinging to me like a child. We showered together, cleaning each other off, caressing her wet skin, and we kissed for a very long time. I barely even remember climbing into bed with her, our naked bodies pressed together as we quickly drifted into slumber, exhausted.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
07 Oct 2010 1:07AM

I woke up Sunday morning with Pam perched on top of me like a cat, her pillowy breasts on my chest, and her face hovering over mine. I blinked my eyes and asked, "What are you doing?" She replied, "I'm imagining how you will look like when you are 80. Because I can't wait to spend the rest of my life with you." I scoffed and said, "Weirdo," but the sentiment touched my heart and I kissed her deeply. I started to get frisky with her, but she said, "Please, don't. I'm still sore from yesterday." But she then moved down and sucked my cock. She let it squirt onto my abs and then slowly licked it up as she looked up into my eyes. Then Pam kissed me with some of my cum on her lips. When she got the reaction out of me she was looking for, she laughed. My protest was mostly in jest, because I've gotten used to her antics by now, but its fun to play along with her little games.

We got dressed to go to breakfast, and it felt strange to wear clothes because we'd been naked for most of the vacation. Our appointment for the sugaring wasn't until later, so we decided to lay nude on the beach for a little while. We put our oversized towel down beneath a palm tree and Pam laid on top of me, her head on my chest as we enjoyed the sound of the ocean and the feel of the breeze on our skin. Pam noticed a woman laying a little farther down the beach, also nude. With a grin she said, "I want you to go over to that lady, and within 5 minutes I want you to be fucking her." I just looked at her like she was crazy. But she just said, "Go, the clock is running." So I accepted her challenge, not even thinking it was possible.

I walked over and introduced myself, and the woman smiled and welcomed me to sit. We chatted pleasantly, and I was as charming as I could be, joking with her and touching her on her arm. She wasn't ugly, but she wasn't really attractive either. Though she probably had been 20 years ago. Time had stolen her beauty, but she kept herself in good shape and had a nice body. I could feel Pam watching me, and I knew my time was running out. So I brushed her hair away from her face and just gazed into her eyes, keeping eye contact as I slowly moved in for a kiss. She was receptive and soon we were making out. I kissed her neck and stuck my tongue in her ear, while my hand caressed her body and massaged her breasts.

Pretty soon I was on top of her and pushed her legs apart. She offered no resistance and so I entered her. I kissed her passionately and made love to her on the beach. I was so shocked that it was working that I felt I was going to cum, so I slowed down. I wanted to make sure she had at least a little orgasm before I finished, so I started to rub her clit as I fucked her. I made her twitch and writhe to my touch, so I was satisfied. Figuring that it would be rude to cum inside her, I pulled out and spurted on her tummy. She smiled and rubbed it around with her fingers. Then I kissed her, told her how sexy she was, and then got up and went back over to my wife. Pam was very excited and was kinda cheering like I had won a challenge or something. She hugged and kissed me and said she was proud of me. We laid there for a little while longer and then gathered our stuff and walked down the beach, passing the lady. Pam waved to her, and she waved back, blowing a kiss to me.

----

It came time for our appointment, and we went to the spa to get the sugaring done. Pam is used to getting waxed, but I'm not. She made fun of the faces I was making as the lady ripped the hair out of my most sensitive areas. Afterward, the technician applied some sort of lotion. As she was rubbing it into Pam's lips, Pam whispered something to the lady, and she responded, "Yes, I can do that, but it will cost extra." When the lady applied the lotion to me, she started rubbing my cock and brought me to full release, and then wiped up the mess. Pam just watched and giggled. Afterward, I said to Pam, "You didn't have to do that." She scoffed and said, "I wanted to see it." Even though the process was a bit painful, my skin wasn't irritated at all.

Afterward, we went to the pool and laid around, showing off our newly defoliated genitalia. We put towels down on the plastic chairs for our bare skin. Pam and I held hands and chatted and kissed and just enjoyed being there. Many men and women walked past us and smiled at us. Pam decided she wanted to take a swim so she jumped in the pool. I just watched her. When she got out, some men approached her as she squeezed the water out of her hair. Her skin glistened in the sun, and I marveled at how full and lovely her breasts looked. I wasn't the only one who noticed, because one of the men she was talking to, probably in his 50s, put his arm around her. Then he just casually started fondling her breasts. I chuckled at how forward he was. She kept talking and let him grope her for a minute. But Pam is very adapt at deflecting the advances of men, and she deftly twirled out of his grasp and excused herself. She came back to me, and we had a laugh about it.

Pam said she was hungry, so I went up to the grill to get us some lunch. When I was waiting for the sandwiches and fries that I ordered, a girl discretely slid a piece of paper to me, winked and then walked off. On the paper was the number of her bungalow. When I got the food, I went back and showed Pam the note. She smiled and said, "Go on, I'll be fine. I'm all sexed out for the weekend. You are just too much for me. But you go and have a good time." So I ate my sandwich and then gave Pam a kiss and went to look for the bungalow.

----

I found it easily enough, and when I knocked, the girl answered and invited me in. She said her name was Silvia. She was probably around 30, and quite attractive. Silvia said she came to the resort, because her husband doesn't pay any attention to her. When she saw me with my wife, she liked the way I was so lovey-dovey with her. She said that she longed to feel that way again. We kissed and she led me back to the bedroom and pulled her bikini off. We had a good time together. I was gentle and loving. I spent a lot of extra time on oral, bringing her to climax a number of times. We made love face to face and I could tell she was getting everything she wanted out of it. When I was about to cum, she said, "Cum inside me, baby. I want to feel it." So I did, and by her reaction it must have felt good.

We laid there for a couple minutes, chatting, and then I got up to leave. I looked back as I was walking out the door, and I saw her looking in the mirror at herself, rubbing her tummy. Then the thought occurred to me that she might have been looking to get pregnant. I rushed out as quickly as possible and went through my memory trying to remember if I told her any personal information about me. I don't think I did, but I was eager to get away quickly.

When I got back to our bungalow, I saw a note on the counter that read, "I'm next door." So I went to the next bungalow down the beach, and there on the front steps, I saw Pam kneeling down giving a blowjob to an old man, like 80 years old. I stood and watched as she sucked his dick for ten minutes, and then she jerked him off as he came on her tits. She rubbed the cum around on her breasts, and then he fondled her breasts for another couple minutes. Then he handed her something and she gave him a peck on the lips and started walking my way. When she saw me, she gave me a hug and a kiss and said, "I just made 200 dollars." I said, "What?" She replied, "Yea, he gave me 200 dollars to suck his dick." And then she giggled. As we walked back to our bungalow, she said, "It was fun too. I would have done it for nothing. I should volunteer at nursing homes and make those old guys' day a little brighter." I laughed, but I wasn't sure if she was kidding.

----

We both got cleaned up and packed our bags and checked out of the resort. It was a little expensive, but I'd say it was worth it. In the car, Pam told me how much she enjoyed it, and she hoped we could come back soon. When she said that, I told her that I didn't want her to have anymore contact with Lou. She gave me a smile that let me know that there would be some strategic negotiations over that topic in our future. I let it rest for the time being, but that is a battle I am not going to give in to easily.

The ride home was just as fun as the ride up. We sang along to the radio, and Pam gave me another blowjob while I was driving. At one point, I could tell she was gearing up to say something, so I just waited and let her psyche herself up. "Chris, I need to tell you something about the night I spent in the hotel." I just said ok, and kept listening. "I never planned for this to happen, but....Jeff has two brothers...and they kinda just showed up that night." Ahh, so that's what she has been afraid to tell me. "I'm was going to tell you as soon as I spoke to you, but you were so mad and I didn't want to make things worse between us." I listened, and after a brief pause to gather my thoughts, I said, "Older brothers or younger?" She said, "Younger, 15 and 13" After another pause, I said, "So all night long, you were getting gangbanged by 3 boys." She responded, "Well, not all night. I did get some sleep." I grinned and said, "I bet you enjoyed it." She smiled and nodded. I chuckled, "I wish I had seen that." Her smile got bigger, "Well, I could always invite them over to our house." And then she added, "But not tonight, because I'm pretty sore." I didn't even apologize for wearing her out, because I knew she loved every second of it. She leaned her head against my arm and rubbed my chest and said, "Thank you for being so understanding, babydoll."

We got home, and life went back to normal. We both checked our messages, and found that our friends were wondering how our weekend went. I thought it was going to be a quiet weekend for the just the two of us. But I've come to realize that my wife has a very high sex drive. And I'm glad she wants to share that with me, instead of sneaking around behind my back like most slutty wives do. I'm starting to get more comfortable with our new lifestyle. Don't know how long it will last, but we enjoy it for now.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
07 Oct 2010 8:46AM

This thread is amazing. Please keep updating.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
07 Oct 2010 11:42PM

You came 4 times in one day? At least keep it believable.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
08 Oct 2010 12:41AM

If that seems like a lot to you, I feel sorry for you...and whatever woman you are with.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
09 Oct 2010 12:00PM

I agree with that coment, I j/o'ed 5 times yesterday...because I was bored

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
09 Oct 2010 3:57AM

Lol, not everyone is an underachiever like you 2pumpchump

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
09 Oct 2010 8:55AM

wow. fucking make a book of this! why aren't playboy and penthouse on here getting stories? Thank you OP.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
09 Oct 2010 11:58AM

Ummm, any pics???
You can block out the faces if you need

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 Oct 2010 12:36AM

Bump for awesome.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 Oct 2010 4:07AM

Monday at work, Sarah called me and asked how the weekend went. I told her that we had a great time and that it was very romantic. I described the resort and told her about the stripper, but I didn't mention the women I hooked up with. Sarah said that she'd love to go on a trip like that with me sometime. I replied that Pam would never allow me to go there with any other woman but her. Sarah made a joke about us running away together. I just laughed, but I didn't encourage her fantasy.

When I got home, Pam was working on her mixed-media art project. She said she'd been working on it all day. Both Jim and Jeff had called, but Pam told them she was busy today and didn't have time to see them. I asked her if she was still sore from the weekend. She said no, she was feeling much better now. I watched her as she worked, and she told me to come sit down on the floor and help her. It's fun to work with my love on her projects. We bond really well when we are creative together. She mentioned that she'd like to have her own room in the house as a work space, so we started talking about how we could move things around to make that happen.

There is a futon in the computer room that can fold out to be a very comfortable bed. We could move that into the living room and move a chair and end table to make space, so that we would have two comfy couches in the main living area. We'd also talked about having another bedroom for guests, or for hosting parties where we might want to full swap. So, we decided to clear out a room that we mainly use to store all our junk, and go shopping for a queen size bed to put in there.

So, Monday was pretty tame. Nothing erotic to talk about. We didn't even have sex. We just worked on her project and then cuddled while we watched tv. Pam seemed very content and happy, and I just enjoyed spending time with my life partner.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 Oct 2010 4:17AM

Tuesday was pretty tame as well. I got home and Pam greeted me with affection. I asked if anyone had visited. She told me that Jeff had stopped by without calling, so she gave him a blowjob and then asked him to leave. She worked on her project more and chatted with people online. After dinner, she pulled me into the bedroom and we snuggled together naked. There was no passionate sex. We just chatted as we enjoyed each other's warmth. She got me hard and then slid me inside her, and then very slowly grinded as we talked, kinda like a slow scissor as she might do with a female lover. Even when, after an hour or so, my erection deflated and fell out, she just kept grinding her lips on my flaccid junk, and rubbed my arms and chest as we talked.

She started telling me about all kinds of fantasies that she has had. I could tell that many of them came from the romance novels that she reads. One was to be abducted by pirates and tied naked to the mast, so that the sailors could each one do as they please with her. Another was to be taken by a pack of werewolves and dragged into the forest to be ravaged and made their bitch. Another was to be enslaved by a large powerful demon lord, made to bow at his feet with a collar on and made to serve his lascivious needs and anyone else he commanded her to please.

My girl has quite an imagination. She has fantasized about being captured by a band of orcs from the Lord of the Rings movies and brutally gangraped and held as their sex slave. She's also thought about being raped by a gang of black thugs with large cocks. When her fantasy is set in the real world, like at the supermarket or mall, she thinks about being attacked by a masked man, who ties her up and sexually assaults her for hours. And when he takes off the mask, it turns out to be me.

In another one of her dreams, I am a brutal warlord who raided her village and burned it to the ground, and I grabbed her and raped her while the houses burned around us. I then take her as my sex slave, head girl of my harem, always kneeling at my right hand. She imagines that I have waged a vicious war against the neighboring kingdom, and the king has sent his queen to negotiate a treaty. But I seduce the queen, and while I am fucking her, I pull out and make Pam, my collared girl, suck her juices off my rod.

She kept telling me about one fantasy after another and I noticed there was a common theme. She said that she had though about rape and bondage a little bit before, but that her recent experiences with bdsm have really brought out the submissive slut in her. And what I did to her last weekend when I dominated her was pure heaven, and had in a way satisfied one of her dreams. Since then, she really hasn't felt the desire for sex as much as usual. And now she has an overwhelming urge to be loyal to me. She hugged me tightly when she said this, and her eyes started to water.

I know these feelings of hers won't last, and she'll be craving other cocks soon enough. But I plan on dominating her often to reinforce this compulsion in her, and to satisfy her twisted imagination. Most of her fancies aren't really possible in the real world, and I don't think I'll allow her to be gangbanged by black men any time soon. But I love that she has all these sick fantasies, and that she trusts me enough to share them with me.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 Oct 2010 5:57AM

If you like being a dom, time to step up the domination. Give her rules she has to follow. Have her address you as master. That sort of thing.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 Oct 2010 11:55PM

Do you have any suggestions of rules that would be sexy?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
13 Oct 2010 1:10AM

Well for starters you could give her a dress code while at home. Make her wear as little as you like whenever she's in the house, or even out of the house, if you wish.

Make her call you "Master"

Make her get your permission before she has sex with anyone.

Give her a number of orgasms she must have every day.

I'm sure you can think of some good ones yourself as well.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 Oct 2010 11:43PM

Wednesday at work, Pam called me and said, "Sarah and I are shopping. If I'm not there when you get home, don't worry. We'll be back soon. I don't want you to worry about me...ever. I love you, babydoll." It was sweet of her to be concerned about what I would think if I came home to an empty house. Turned out, when I got home they were both there, trying on some lingerie they had bought, and flirting with each other. When they saw me, they both came to hug me and I had my arms full of silk and sexy flesh. They kissed me at the same time and we shared a three way tongue feast. Then Pam pulled Sarah away and said, "Sorry Chris, tonight is ladies night." She enticed Sarah in the bedroom and closed the door. I chuckled and settled down on the couch.

All I heard from the room was some giggling once in a while. I relaxed from my busy day and watched tv. About half an hour later, Pam comes out mostly naked except a garter belt and hose, looking for her phone. She sees it on the end table next to me and leans over me to get it. Her boobs happen to be hanging in front of my face, so I started sucking on her nipple. She stayed there for a second, enjoying my the feel of my tongue, and then straddled me so I could keep sucking while she dialed the phone. She called Hana and told her they were having a ladies night and invited her to join them, saying to bring some sexy lingerie. She kissed me and went back into the bedroom.

Hana showed up soon after and Pam answered the door naked, giving her a warm kiss and leading her inside. When Hana saw me, she smiled sweetly and waved. I went to give her a hug and kiss, and she squeezed me tight and practically shoved her tongue down my throat. While Hana and I were making out, Pam said, "Oh my god, what is that on your finger?" Hana held up her hand to show off a diamond ring and said, "Keith proposed!" Pam exclaimed, "Congratulations! That rock is huge!" They giggled and Hana said she loved having such a rich boyfriend. Pam then pulled Hana from my grasp and back to the bedroom, again closing the door. Now there was a lot more giggling and they all seemed to be having a good time. I went into the computer room and surfed the web for a while.

I checked my messages and looked at a little porn, and after a while I felt someone come up behind me, wrap her arms around me, grab my chest, and nibble on my ear. I turned my head and Sarah started kissing me passionately. Then she moved around front and went down to suck on my cock. I ran my fingers through her hair and appreciated her expertise. Then after a while, Hana came into the room and said, "Tag. Switch out. My turn." She started kissing me and dragged me onto the futon behind us. She laid back and opened her legs, showing me that her pussy was dripping wet. I accepted the invitation and entered her. Her pussy was so creamy and soft. My god, it felt good. At first, Sarah didn't look too happy, but then she laid her head down on Hana's pelvis so that I could pull out of Hana and stick it in her mouth and then back into Hana again.

While I was having fun with my girls, Pam showed up at the door and made a quip about someone stealing her playmates and leaving her in the bedroom alone. She joined in and I had all three of them on their knees worshipping my cock with their tongues. It was then that I realized what a lucky man I am. We all migrated back into the bedroom, and the three ladies and I had a little orgy. I was in a heavenly tangle of soft flesh, and they all smelled so sweet. There was a lot of cum play too. Like, when I busted my load inside Hana, Pam was right there to lick her pussy while it oozed out. And when I spurted on Hana's pretty tits, Pam and Sarah licked them clean and then shared a cummy kiss. I've noticed recently that Pam is increasingly obsessed with my cum. When I would glance at her, I often caught her staring at me proudly while I pleasured the girls. She made a comment about me starting a harem and said maybe she should put her collar on. Sarah added that she had a collar too and would bring it next time. Hana said she didn't have a collar, but it sounded fun and she'd love to be in my harem. Pam told Hana that she would get her one. It seemed that Pam was getting a lot of gratification from the thought of being head girl in her husband's harem.

Eventually Sarah had to go home, but Hana stayed the night. One of the funniest moments was when Hana's fiance called. While she was talking to him, I came up and started fucking her from behind, and massaging her boobs. I was playing with her the whole time she was on the phone with him. And after she hung up, she turned around and swatted me on the arm, saying, "You are so bad." Pam thought it was hilarious. The three of us played a little longer, and I paid a lot of attention to Hana, because, well, she's just so damn gorgeous. While we were being intimate, she whispered to me that, after she got married she would discard her other fuck buddies, but she's gonna keep me as her lover. At the end of the night, I fell asleep surrounded by the silky flesh of the two most beautiful women in the world.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
12 Oct 2010 3:58PM

I reiterate, sir, you are a lucky bastard.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
13 Oct 2010 11:04AM

Bump

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Oct 2010 4:21AM

When I woke up Thursday morning, Pam and Hana were next to me moaning, and kissing, and grinding. Pam was on top, scissoring Hana like she did with me a couple days earlier, but with much more intensity. I left them to their fun as I got ready for work. When I left, they were still going at it. At work, I got a message from Pam, saying that she really likes Hana, and plans to see her often. She told me she is thinking of Hana in a romantic sense, and she hopes that I'm ok with that. She ended it saying they were going to spend the day together, shopping.

Later in the day, I got another message from Pam. "Met Hana's fiance. He seems very sweet. Kinda wimpy compared to you, but he has a really nice car. I'm gonna seduce him. Slipped him my number." I had to laugh at that. I'm not sure what Pam is up to, but no doubt it's devious. When I got home, Pam was getting ready for a date with Keith. She looked very sophisticated, with her hair up and fancy earrings. She was wearing a very elegant knee-length dress that showed a little cleavage, but wasn't too slutty. She looked like a rich debutant. Or maybe a high price call girl. She posed for me, clutching her stylish purse, and said, "I'm gonna bag me a rich man." I asked her, "Does Hana know about this?" Pam said, "Yep. I asked her if she minded if I seduce Keith, and she said, 'No, I don't mind. Go ahead.' She told me she cares for me a lot and it wouldn't bother her at all." Pam kissed me and patted my butt and said, "Don't wait up," and then went off on her date.

I didn't have to wait up. Pam was home by eleven. She told me he was a perfect gentleman. Took her to a ritzy restaurant and then back to his place. She said his house was very impressive. Pam let him fuck her, but made him wear a condom. She said his penis is smaller than mine and he wasn't very good in bed. She refused to do oral, anal, or anything kinky, because she needs to 'give him something to work for.' Pam said she mentioned to him that she likes diamonds. He seemed eager to make her his mistress, so she has high hopes for nice gifts. Keith knows that Pam is married, but he doesn't think I know about their affair. I don't see Keith as a threat to me at all, and besides, I'm fucking his fiance. I must admit, I am getting a vicarious thrill from my wife's naughtiness. Pam said she didn't cum at all with Keith, and she begged me to fuck her, because she really needed it. So I fucked my wife hard and rough, and gave her the body shaking orgasms that her date couldn't. Her screams of euphoric agony were music to my ears.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Oct 2010 9:20AM

I smell a new source of income!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Oct 2010 12:37PM

When I got home from work on Friday, Pam told me that Jim and Sarah had invited us over to their house for the evening. She was walking around naked, getting ready, putting lotion on her body, applying makeup - very dark smoky eyes. She put on a leather corset that left her full voluptuous breasts exposed. She wore her collar, as well as leather restraining cuffs on her wrists and ankles. I could tell what kind of night it was going to be for her, and I was intrigued to witness it. With 5 inch stiletto heels and a silky robe to cover her up, she was ready to go. I changed my clothes and freshened up and we were off.

When we got there, Sarah was excited to see me. She was all dressed up, no doubt for me. Jim was pleased to see us both, giving me a firm handshake and kissing my wife like he owned her. We all sat around for a few minutes, chatting pleasantly. Then Jim took control of Pam, commanding her to take off the robe and heels, and to kneel before him. He put the leash on her and started to fondle her lovely breasts. I wanted to watch what he did with her, but it was clear that Sarah's impatience was getting the best of her. She grabbed my hand and nearly dragged me upstairs and started pulling off my clothes, saying she was glad she finally had me all to herself. This time, there was no sweet flirting. She wanted me now. She made love to me with an intensity that took my breath away. It was exhilarating. I can't say how long our frenetic love making lasted, but I kept wondering what was happening downstairs with Jim and my wife.

----

After Sarah had climaxed I can't be sure how many times, we both laid on the bed recuperating. I took that opportunity to satisfy my curiosity. I told her that I was going downstairs to get some water. When I got to the bottom of the stairs, what I saw shocked me. My wife was kneeling on the floor, and Jim was holding the leash. In front of Pam was a man I had never seen before. He was gripping her head with both hands and ramming his cock down her throat forcefully. Pam has never been good at deepthroating, and I knew she wasn't enjoying what was being done to her. It was obviously too much for her to handle and she was pushing back against his hips to try to get him to not go so deep.

When Jim saw me, he smiled big and said, "Ah, there you are. Let me introduce my brother, Fred." Fred didn't even look in my direction. He just kept brutalizing my wife's face. I brusquely walked up to him and offered my hand to shake, forcing him to let go of my wife's head. He smiled curtly to me as he shook my hand. Jim said to Pam, "Did you enjoy getting your throat fucked, slut?" She immediately replied, "Yes, Master," though I could see in her eyes that she didn't. I gave Jim as much of a smile as I could. I leaned into him and said, "Take it easy. She's not used to that." Jim nodded and told Fred to ease up a bit. Fred just smirked.

Then Jim commanded Pam to suck his cock, to which she immediately complied. Without asking, Fred pulled her hips up and started fucking her from behind. I noticed that Sarah had come downstairs and was standing behind me. Jim told his wife to go get the treats. She went into the kitchen and returned with a plate of fudge brownies. Jim pulled his cock out of Pam's mouth and led her by the leash to kneel in the corner. Then Sarah held the plate in front of Jim and Fred while they stroked their cocks. Each one wanked until he unloaded a batch of jizz on the brownies. Then Sarah came over to me and jerked my meat until I creamed on the plate too. Jim ordered Pam and Sarah to eat the newly frosted treats. They both dug in and seemed to enjoy them. Pam said to me, "Sweetie, I like this. We should start doing this at home." The girls finished off the fudge and Pam licked the plate clean of all the residual cream. Seeing her do that made me proud of my little cum slut.

Jim said to his wife, "Why don't you take Fred upstairs and show him a good time." Sarah glared at her husband angrily and shook her head 'no'. Fred started to pull her by the arm, but she resisted and said, "We can do it down here." Then she walked in front of me to where I was sitting on the couch. She bent over and held my hands tight, staring into my eyes. Fred entered her from behind. Her face was blank as he fucked her, and clearly she was just 'taking one for the team', hoping it would be over soon. She closed her eyes and leaned in to kiss me. I kissed her back, giving her whatever emotional support I could. The momentum of the thrusts made her mouth jostle with mine, so she pressed her cheek to my neck and hugged me tightly while her brother-in-law fucked her. It didn't take long for Fred to bust his nut in her. He pulled his pants up and sat on the couch beside us. He started watching tv, completely ignoring everyone in the room now that he had gotten what he wanted. Sarah curled in my lap, nibbling my ears and kissing my neck. She pushed Fred away with her feet, literally kicking him off the couch. He got his coat and left, saying "Seeya bro."

----

As I was making out with Sarah on the couch, Jim led Pam on her hands and knees into another room. I followed them, curious to see what he's going to do. I saw something that looked like exercise equipment. Jim had Pam bend over a thick padded bar, and then pulled her arms out in front of her and attached her leather cuffs to another bar. He pulled her legs out wide and attached her ankle restraints to a bar on the floor, leaving her completely vulnerable and unable to move much. I then realized that this was bondage equipment, specially made for this purpose. Jim put a ball gag in Pam's mouth, and I could see in her eyes that she was, like me, wondering what he was planning to do to her. In Jim's hand was a cat-o'-nine-tails. He began to gently whip her bare bottom. Not enough to cause pain, but I could imagine it was turning her on. He also used an underhand stroke to lash her plump breasts hanging beneath her.

While I was watching this, Sarah was playing with my cock, stroking and licking, and I found the whole scene very erotic. When Pam's ass and tits were sufficiently red from the flogging, Jim started lubing her anus and then he slid a buttplug inside her. He spanked her a couple times and then started fucking her. By this time, Sarah was sucking me hard, and I was so turned on I blew my wad in her pretty mouth. I think Jim stopped before he came. But I'm sure Pam probably climaxed, though with the ball gag and her body restrained it was hard to tell. Jim unchained her and led her, on hands and knees again, into a spare bedroom and closed the door.

----

Sarah took this opportunity to drag me back to her bedroom and have her way with me some more. While we were fucking like bunnies, I could hear Pam crying in ecstasy from the other room, and I knew Jim was fucking her hard, giving her exactly what she wanted. When Sarah and I settled down from our frenzy, she told me that Fred was the one who was so brutal with her before, making her afraid to swing before she met me. And now she was pissed at Jim, because he knows she never wanted to be with Fred again. She warned me to keep Fred away from Pam.

I noticed Pam's cries had stopped, and after a couple minutes the door opened and my wife entered the room and joined us on the bed. She said that Jim fell asleep. Sarah giggled and said that he does that a lot. All three of us played for a little while longer, kissing and caressing and licking and sucking. Pam thanked Sarah for a wonderful time and we got dressed to leave. On the ride home, I asked Pam how she is doing. She said her throat was a little sore, along with her butt and boobs, but she'd be ok. When we got home I made love to my wife, just to make sure we reconnected as a couple before we fell asleep.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
16 Oct 2010 12:57AM

easily the best thread on here

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
16 Oct 2010 2:24AM

Glad to see I'm not the only one to think so.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
16 Oct 2010 10:53AM

Saturday morning, Pam said her throat was still sore, so she got herself some ice cream. As she was eating it, she got a naughty grin and unzipped my pants. She stroked and sucked me, and when I came, she held the tip of my dick in the cup of ice cream. After I deposited my load, she mixed the cum in with the ice cream and started to eat it, looking very proud of herself. I asked, "Do you really like that?" She replied, "Yea! It's very sexy." And she was right. It was very sexy. God, I love her so much I can hardly put it to words. She offered me some, but I said no thanks. When she was done with the ice cream, I held her down and fucked her right there on the couch. This sexy little bitch is my fantasy come true. She got me so horny that, in our frenzy we ended up on the floor. I came so hard my whole body shuttered. She said, "Wow, I need to do that more often."

Later in the morning, Hana called me and said, "Hiya boyfriend. I want to spend some time with you." Pam said she had stuff to do, so she told me to go ahead and have fun. I picked up Hana and we went to the park, walking around holding hands and kissing like lovers. Hana wanted to show me the university where she was taking classes, so we went there and walked around the campus for a bit. She took me to the house she used to live in, before Keith set her up in her nice apartment. When we went in, she introduced me to Penny, who used to be her roommate. Penny had luxurious strawberry blond hair. She must have been wearing false eyelashes, because they were long and thick and dark, with heavy eyeliner on her eyelids to accentuate them. And her eyes were the clearest blue. Her face reminded me of a nymph. She had pale skin, a tight little body and perky b-cup tits. The only thought in my mind right then was that I wanted to fuck her. I knew Hana was 18, because I've seen her ID. But Penny must have skipped a couple grades in school, because she looked younger.

Penny said that Hana had told her all about me. I caught her taking glimpses at my junk, and I wondered what Hana had told her about me. While we were talking, I whispered to Hana that she should suggest that we have a threesome. Hana smiled and effortlessly wove it into the conversation, leading us into the bedroom and telling Penny that she'd like to show her what a good lover I was. Penny smiled and said, "Ok," and giggled. Hana and Penny laid on the bed and started making out, and it was clear they had done that many times before. I leaned in and kissed Hana for a bit, and then I switched over and started kissing Penny. Her lips were so soft and her breath even smelled nice. My longing for her was intense and urgent, but I forced myself to keep calm and go slow.

----

Hana and Penny began undressing each other, and when I saw Penny's pale little titties, my heart jumped into my throat and my mouth went dry. While Penny was kissing Hana, I nibbled on Penny's ear and kissed her neck. My hand wandered to her breasts, and was soon followed by my mouth. Next thing I know, their pants were off and they were rubbing each other between the legs. I took off my clothes too, and when Penny saw my engorged cock her eyes got big. "Wow, Hana, you were right. He's bigger than Bobby." Hana explained to me, "Bobby is her boyfriend. He's still in high school. I told her she needed to experience a real man." I just smiled and stepped forward and placed her hand on my meat. She felt all over it with both hands, then started rubbing it. She looked up at me with those beautiful doe eyes, and then put her lips around my cock and started sucking. Hana watched with amusement as Penny gobbled my knob. She was good at giving head, but I was afraid I'd cum too soon, so I pulled her lips off my meat, and pushed her back onto the bed. I laid on top of her and kissed her passionately. Then my lips and tongue worked their way down to her tits, and then her belly button, and then I spread her legs apart and began to eat her out. While I was enjoying Penny's sweet young pussy, Hana was kissing her and fondling her breasts.

Penny's pink flower was dripping with dew and ready for penetration, and I couldn't wait any longer. I wanted to be inside her so badly it ached. I lifted her knees up and apart and slid myself inside her. She was tight and so soft and buttery inside I had to clamp down to keep myself from cumming immediately. I pushed all the way in and I heard her gasp. Then I slowly started pumping, enjoying every stroke. I could tell that Penny had stopped kissing Hana, when Hana looked back to see what I was doing. I took that opportunity to lean in and kiss Penny while I fucked her. When I leaned back, Hana started kissing her again. I could kinda tell that the head of my cock was rubbing Penny's rough spot at the roof of her love canal, so I stayed at that depth and pumped back and forth as fast as I could. I knew I was hitting the right spot when Penny started moaning, "ooh..oohh..oooooh!" She was gyrating her hips and grabbing the sheets tightly. I jackhammered her pussy for another minute or so and she had an intense orgasm.

Hana was watching me with pride, and I could tell she wanted her turn, but I wasn't done with Penny yet. I pushed Penny's legs up to her shoulders, so that her pussy was pointing upward and I could drive in a lot deeper. I felt the tip of my cock slip past her cervix and hit her cul-de-sac. I looked into Penny's eyes to gauge if there was any pain, but she was ready for it. So I started trusting hard and deep, hitting that spot every time, and before long she was writhing beneath me, wailing in delicious agony. I felt her spurt cum and I think she was confused, maybe thinking she peed. I kept pumping her, gripping her hair and staring into those pixie eyes, wide in disbelief of what she was experiencing. I kept fucking her until her throes of anguish subsided, and then I finally let myself cum, pulling out and squirting all over her spritely tits. Hana rubbed the cream around and then leaned in and licked it off her body.

Penny laid there in a daze, and said, "Wow, Bobby never made me feel that way." I rolled over onto Hana and kissed and fondled her until my erection came back. She wrapped her legs around me and said, "Come here, big boy," and we fucked like maniacs. I lasted a bit longer with her, and made her orgasm a couple times as well. Though I think Penny's experience was a life changing epiphany. As she watched us, the look in her eyes revealed that she was still trying to process what just happened to her. When I finished with Hana, I laid between the two girls, exhausted, and they both were caressing my sweaty body. They wanted to play with my wilted sausage, but it was now too sensitive to touch. I ran my hands over their soft bodies, and we relaxed in a haze of post-coital bliss.

----

My phone rang and it was Pam. Hana said, "Tell Pam 'hi' for me." Penny asked, "Who is Pam?" Hana replied, "His wife." Penny looked scared like she'd been caught doing something bad, but Hana told her not to worry. Pam said to me that Keith was taking her to the opera tonight, and that she wanted to see me before she left. I told the girls I had to go, and started getting dressed. Penny said, "Wait! I want your number." We exchanged information, and then I kissed them both goodbye. When I left that house, I was flying so high I think I could have ODed on the endorphin rush.

When I got home, Pam was getting ready for her date. She was in a silvery dress that draped low over her breasts and even lower in the back. It was showing enough skin that I could tell she wasn't wearing any underwear. When she saw me, she gave me a big hug and said, "Thanks for coming back. I really wanted to see you before my date." I asked, "why?" And she said, "I just needed to touch you, that's all. Sometimes girls have emotions, but we can't explain them." I understood what she was saying, because I have moments like that too when I just need to be close to her. Pam took a whiff of me, and then she got look on her face and said, "You've been having sex. Did you have fun with Hana?" I smiled and said, "Yes, and her friend Penny too." Pam blinked for a second or two, and then said, "Ok, I want to meet this Penny."

But then she smiled and brushed it off and continued to get ready for her date. I was eyeing her sexy body in that dress and it gave me a hard on. I slipped my hands under the fabric and fondled her luscious physique. She gave a little moan, and said, "Mmmm...yes, this is what I wanted. Sometimes I need to feel your touch so badly it hurts." I unzipped my pants, pulled out my cock, lifted her dress, and slid into her moist womb. I fucked my beautiful wife, and she was whimpering, "Yes, Chris. Oh god, yes." She could tell I was about to cum, and she said, "Don't cum in me. I don't want to be dripping during the opera." I chuckled and said, "And you aren't going to wear any panties, are you?" She just grinned and replied, "Nope." She got down on her knees and sucked me until I came in her mouth. After that I let her finish getting ready. Just before she left, she told me, "I'll be home tonight. But it might be late." With that, she kissed me and left.

----

I just relaxed the rest of the night. I went to sleep pretty early, but I was woken up in the middle of the night with Pam kissing me, laying on top of me, her naked body smelling like sex and her breath had the distinct taste of cum. I looked at the clock and it was 2:30 in the morning. She got me hard and slid me inside of her and slowly grinded on me as she told me about her date. Her pussy was very creamy and I knew it was Keith's semen still inside her. Apparently she's not making him wear condoms anymore. She said that Keith had rented a limo for them, and had taken her to a fancy restaurant. During dinner he gave her some earrings. She turned her head to either side to show me. They were encrusted with diamonds and looked very expensive. The broad smile on her face told me how much she liked them. Pam said she was so happy about the earrings that, after dinner she gave him a blowjob in the limo ride to the opera. At the theatre, they had boxed seats, which were semi-private. Some parts of the opera were a little boring, so she wound up sucking his dick for much of the show.

After the show, in the limo ride home, her dress was off pretty quickly and Keith was having his way with her the whole ride to his house. He told the driver to take the long way home. Pam said she had a really good orgasm, but that was probably from the excitement of having limo sex. When they got to his house, he took her upstairs into his bedroom, laid her down in satin sheets, and romanced her with low lighting and sensual music. Pam really liked this, because it reminded her of how we make love sometimes. They made love for hours, and Pam said it was very emotionally satisfying. Then she got quiet and I could tell she was thinking about it, reliving it in her head. She sat up and started grinding and riding me harder. She was talking sexy to me, but I knew that in her mind, it wasn't me she was making love to. She brought herself to an explosive climax, and collapsed on top of me, panting. I was still hard, nowhere near ready to finish. But I just laid there, holding her, not willing to play the part of someone else's dick for any longer than I had to.

After a minute or two, she tossed her hair back and started fucking me again, and said, "Ok, Now tell me about this Penny chick." I related the details of my encounter, and Pam just listened to me intently and kept grinding. When I was done, she said, "Honestly, if I could have you all to myself, but still fuck whoever I wanted, I would jump at that. But I haven't figured out how to make that happen, yet." She laughed, and I just smiled, knowing that there was a little truth to what she said. But also knowing that she enjoys seeing me with my 'harem'. The key difference, I think, is that she likes to be there when it happens, so she feels involved and a little in control.

She kept fucking me, and after a while she whispered in my ear, "Cum in me, baby. Please. I want to feel you cum inside me." I replied, "I'm not sure I can." She asked, "Why?" I said, "Because I know in your head, you are still fucking some other guy." With this, she went, "aaawww", and started kissing me all over with sweet little smooches. "You know I love you, babydoll. You're my husband. The only one I'll ever have. You are the perfect man for me. I'll never marry anyone else, and I'll never sign any divorce papers ever. If you leave me, I'll hunt you down and drag you back home by your willy. Even if you died, I'd never marry another guy." Then she got a stern look on her face, with a slight hint of a smirk. "And you won't either. Ya hear me? I expect you to be defiling my corpse every night, buster!" We both laughed. "We'll still be together long after these silly games have ended. So let me have my fun. You got nothing to worry about, my love."

Eventually, she did get me to climax, and she looked very satisfied with herself. "That's right. Never been a day I can't make my man cum." She kissed me and nuzzled my face and neck. I don't remember anything after that, so I guess I passed out.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
16 Oct 2010 12:08PM

PICS or it did NOT happen

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
16 Oct 2010 2:25PM

"She warned me to keep Fred away from Pam."

Did you ever pass this info to Pam so she doesn't get sucked into something while you're at work and unable to warn her?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
16 Oct 2010 5:43PM

Yes, I told her what Sarah said.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
16 Oct 2010 8:06PM

Sounds to me like your renown is spreading. You need to have another harem reunion night with all of your lady friends and your wife. Get them on their knees in a line and cum across their faces, and have them share the cum.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
18 Oct 2010 3:21AM

I woke up early Sunday morning. I had gone to bed early, before Pam woke me up in the middle of the night, so I had gotten plenty of sleep. Pam, on the other hand, was still fast asleep beside me. She looked angelic in the morning light, and she still smelled of sex, which made her even more alluring. I was tempted to snuggle with her, but I didn't want to disturb her slumber. So I got up and got a shower, and had a little quiet time to myself to ruminate. I sat there for a while, watching her sleep. She was beautiful with her hair tousled and her skin glowing warmly as the horizontal beams of sunlight skipped across her curves. It struck me how unbelievably lucky I was to have such a creature in my life. I found myself getting choked up, and I had to swallow many times and blink my eyes to keep from weeping like a woman. Just then, Pam's phone rang. I answered it as if it were my own, after clearing my throat a couple times to make sure my voice wouldn't crack.

On the phone Hana said, "Oh, hi Chris. I was just calling Pam to see if she wanted to spend the day with me." I answered, "She's still asleep. She had a late night last night." Then I realized I shouldn't have said that, considering it was Hana's fiance that Pam was with. Hana chuckled, "Did that bother you?" I replied, "I'm ok with it. How about you?" She said, "Yea, me too. Well, I hope I can see her today. You know Penny is here with me. She'd really like to see you today too." I smiled to myself, "Well, I'll wake Pam up. Give us like an hour or so, and you and Penny can come over. I'll fix us some breakfast and we'll play it by ear. Ok?" She said, "Sure, sounds good. See you in a bit."

I hung up and started giving Pam kisses on the cheek, moving to her ear and along her jawline. She let out a sleepy moan and turned her head to meet my lips. She flopped over onto her back, exposing her bare breasts to the sunlight, and she caressed my head as we exchanged sweet kisses. I rubbed her breasts and she wrapped her arms lazily around me, and with a little moan said, "Mmmmmm, my baby. Best way ever to wake up." I told her that Hana and Penny would be coming over, and she blinked her eyes to the morning light and shook her head, trying to shake the sleep out of it, and said, "Mmmmmm, ok. Thanks for waking me." I stood up to leave the room, and she grabbed my hand and wanted another kiss, and said, "I love you, snugglebear."

While I started making eggs, scrapple, and toast, I heard Pam in the shower. I had breakfast done and the table all ready with four place settings, but Pam was still in the bathroom getting ready, so I just sat and relaxed. The doorbell rang and I went to greet Hana and Penny. Hana, of course, looked gorgeous as usual and gave me a big kiss. Penny was a little bit hesitant, seeming nervous when she hugged me. I noticed that her hair and makeup looked like she spent a lot of time on them. I invited them in and we sat at the table. I told them to dig in, and Pam would be out shortly. When Pam came into the kitchen, she also was very well made up, and she looked like she was ready to walk down a runway. I looked from her to Penny, and wondered what was going on. What I thought was going to be a casual get together, they appeared to be ready to walk the red carpet. Kinda made me feel under-dressed.

Pam greeted Hana very affectionately, still touching her hand as she sat down at the table. The look they exchanged made me realize that there were sparks flying between them. Pam greeted Penny cordially, saying she was happy to finally meet her. Penny looked very intimidated, but smiled politely. Breakfast went great, and we discussed what we would like to do today. Pam and Hana were going to romp about town, and I invited Penny to stay at home with me. Her face lit up at that suggestion; something Pam did not miss, cocking an eyebrow at me, knowing exactly what I had on my mind. Hana and Pam got ready to leave. Hugs were exchanged, and Pam took me aside to whisper to me, "Be gentle with her. She looks like a scared fawn. And remember, you are a married man, and the only reason you are able to be with her is because your generous wife is allowing it." I smiled and said, "Yes, dear." She then asked, "This whole not saying 'I love you' to others thing; can we get over it, please? It's just something that's nice to say in the moment. I like to say it. It feels good. Is that ok?" I knew what she meant, so I told her, "Sure, honey. I think we are past that. You can say it to whoever you like." She smiled and kissed me and thanked me for being so understanding. The way she held Hana's hand as she left let me know exactly who she wanted to say it to today.

----

And then I was alone with Penny. I took her in my arms and kissed her sweetly. She smelled so good, and her slim body melted to my touch. Even though I had already tasted her forbidden fruit, I could tell she was very nervous for some reason. So we sat on the couch and I asked her how things were going with her. She started telling me all about her friends, and her boyfriend. Showed me a picture of them together. "Isn't he cute?" He was her first and the only other boy she has been with. I just smiled politely and listened. She visibly became calmer in my presence. After I listened for what I considered a good amount of time, I turned her chin towards me and started kissing her. She warmed up quickly and soon we were horizontal on the couch, fondling and groping. I picked her up and carried her into the bedroom, and continued the seduction. Our clothes were discarded and I had full access to the pale slim body of this graceful little nymph. And to think I had all day to play with her. This was going to be a glorious day.

I suckled her elfin titties for a while, and then made my way down her her bare pink pussy. Just two full outer lips, with just a tiny hint of inner labia. But her love nub was prominent and easy to find, and I indulged myself for what seemed an eternity on her heavenly feast. I had her writhing on the bed for quite a while, and I got a bit adventurous and reached between her cheeks and found her teeny pink knot. When I started probing, she gave a surprised "ooh!" I looked up at her with a naughty smile, and she said, "I've never done that. I don't let Bobby go back there." My naughty grin got wider and I knew I had a new goal for today. But I wanted to rock her world before venturing into unknown territory. So I doubled down on my cunning linguistics and soon had her crying out in full unadulterated joy. After she came on my face, I crawled up her body and slid myself inside her and proceeded to fuck the shit out of my little strawberry blond nymph until her eyes rolled back in her head and she was delirious with ecstasy.

Knowing I had brought her to orgasm at least twice, I flipped her over and fucked her doggy style. I rammed her hard for a couple minutes, but then slowed down a bit and started to probe her pink knot again. She didn't make any protests, so I licked my finger and tried to get her moist enough to slip it in, but she was too tight. I knew I was going to need help, so I pulled out and went to get some lube, and then slid myself back in her while I lubed up her backside. The whole time, she didn't make a sound. I managed to slip a finger in, and I slid it in and out of her tight sphincter while I fucked her. Then I managed to get two fingers in and I heard her gasp. By the time I got three fingers in, her hole was loosening up a bit. I felt she was ready, so I pulled my cock out of her pussy and lathered it up generously with lube. I placed the head against her anus and slowly pushed and worked it in. I noticed she was holding her breath. After a few minutes, I got the head past her tight ring, and then the rest glided in easily.

I started slowly, sliding in and out, holding her hips for leverage. I wanted a little bit more control, so I pushed her forward and laid on top of her, and slowly pumped my hips as I fucked her virgin ass. I kissed her neck, ear, and cheek, and caressed her body. I let her close her legs while I straddled her behind, grinding my hips a little harder now. This whole time she hadn't said a word; but when I reached around beneath her and started to rub her pussy, she gave a tiny whimper. Then I kinda let myself go, confident that her body had gotten used the foreign object inside it and that she was enjoying it at least a little. I rubbed her pussy vigorously as I began to fuck her for real now. I sank balls deep with every thrust, rocking her slim frame and making the bed creak. To my amazement, she was now moaning. So I fucked her harder and my fingers focused on her swollen clit. Before I knew it, her body was shaking and she tensed up, burying her face and nearly screaming into the pillow. I continued on for another few seconds, but then I stopped rubbing her clit and I slowed my hips. When her throes had ended, I stopped and pulled out, leaving her anus gaping for a bit before closing up.

I sat up on my knees and looked down at my cock and saw that there was a bit of brown on it. Penny saw it too and we both laughed. With a smile she said, "We can clean that up in the shower." That idea sounded good to me, so we made our way to the bathroom. I was about to turn the water on, but she said, "Wait a minute." And then this cute young girl, who was so shy when she arrived this morning, sat down on the toilet and took a dump right in front of me. It's amazing how a few orgasms can change your outlook on life. After she finished voiding her bowls, we hopped into the shower and had lots of fun soaping each other up. She especially enjoyed cleaning off my cock. I was having a good time soaping up her butt, and she said to me, "Stick it in me again," and pressed her butt against my crotch. I was surprised she wanted to do it a second time, but I didn't question it. I slid my soapy rod into her ass again and it felt even better than the first go. This time, she rubbed her own pussy, while using her other hand to brace herself against the wall. That left my hands free to grip her hips and I didn't hold back. I fucked her ass hard and within a few minutes I was cumming inside her. She went, "Ohh...I can feel you cumming."

----

After that, we kissed and rubbed all over each other, enjoying the sensual feel of slippery wet skin on skin. We got out and dried off, and I marveled at how, without makeup, she was still stunningly attractive. But I could tell she was the kind of girl who didn't feel presentable without some makeup on, because she took the time to apply some eyeshadow and blush before she would come back to bed. Smelling fresh and clean, we rolled around beneath the sheets, nuzzling and holding each other lovingly. She played with my soft penis, cherishing it like a new toy, until it got hard again. Then she sucked me for a while. I laid back and admired her pretty face as it slid up and down my rod. I wanted to be inside her again, so I laid her on her back and made love to her once more. In the middle of this, the phone rang. It was within reach, so I answered it.

I was greeted by Pam's sexy voice, "Hi, baby. How are things going?" I said things were great. She asked how Penny was doing, and I said she was enjoying herself. Penny, sensing that we were talking about her, got the phone from me and said, "Hi Pam. Your husband's cock is huge. It feels so good inside me right now." Penny listened to Pam say something, and then giggled and handed the phone back to me. Pam said, "She sure is having a good time. Listen, we are at Hana's place. She invited a couple of her fuck buddies over. She says that they are disease free and extremely hot. I just wanted to make sure this is ok with you." I responded that it was ok, but if she needed anything she shouldn't hesitate to call me. She said, "Ok, yea. I might do that." We exchanged I-love-you's and hung up.

After that, Penny was very giggly. I think because it reminded her that she was fucking someone else's husband, and it made her feel very naughty. Just then I realized that I never found out how old she was, so I asked her. She replied sixteen. She had indeed skipped a couple grades and was attending college early. I knew the age of consent in my state is sixteen, so I was thankful I didn't have to worry about that. She told me she really enjoyed the anal sex, and was glad that it didn't hurt like she thought it would. She knew it was because I was such a gentle lover. She said, "I'm still not going to let Bobby do me that way. Only you can do me in the butt." I liked the idea that I had access to pleasures that her boyfriend didn't. Quite an ego boost. I joked, "Yea, baby. I own your ass." She responded, "Mmmm, yea, I want you to own me, all of me." She giggled and went on, "Hana told me about your little harem of slave girls. I never thought I'd be into anything kinky like that, but now I really like the idea of being owned and controlled by you. Very sexy." I told Penny that she should talk to Pam about getting her a collar, and she said she would.

The phone rang again, and before I picked it up, I knew it was Pam. "She said, "Honey, two more guys showed up and I'd appreciate it if you were here with me. I'm excited to do this. But they are really big, and I wish my husband was looking after me so that things don't get out of hand. Chris, I need you to be here. Now." I got her message loud and clear. I told Penny that I needed to go. She said, "That's fine. I'm supposed to meet Bobby soon anyway." We got dressed and I dropped her off at her house. When we got there, Bobby was sitting on the front steps, probably wondering where his girlfriend had been and who's car she was getting out of. Penny ran up and gave him a big kiss, and I wondered if he could detect the slight taste of my cum in his girlfriend's mouth. I never thought I had such an evil streak in me. It's fun to be bad.

----

I drove off and quickly made my way to Hana's apartment. When I got there, both Hana and Pam had their hands, and holes, full with two guys each. And Pam was right, these guys were really big. It seemed like Hana had picked the four biggest and most attractive members of the university football team. And that probably wasn't very far from the truth. When Hana saw me, she came over and gave me a big hug. She was already covered in semen, and I thought to myself, 'Great, now I'm gonna have to wash this shirt.' But Hana quickly solved that problem by pulling it off me. As she was unbuckling my belt and pulling my pants down, I looked over to Pam and we made eye contact. She gave a little wave and mouthed to me, 'Thank you.' When Hana got my clothes off, she popped my dick in her mouth and started sucking. Once she got me hard, she straddled me, lowered herself down, and rode me. I grabbed her firm ass to assist her. Her luscious perfect breasts were bouncing inches from my face. My initial urge when confronted with such heavenly perfection was to suck them. But they were still in covered in cum, which had a sharp chlorine type smell. She was arching her back and pulling on my head, and I knew what she wanted. After a bit of resistance, I acquiesced and licked the thick gobs of cum off her exquisite orbs. When her boobs were clean I continued to suckle on her nipples.

After Hana brought herself to climax, I asked her if she wanted to join the other guys, and she said, "No, my love. All I want is you." I looked over to Pam on the bed with the four hulking linebackers. They easily positioned her and held her exactly where they wanted her. It was no effort for them to hold her down, and if she wanted to get away, there was no way she would have been able to. They weren't being gentle either. At least two of the guys liked grabbing fistfuls of her hair. I got the sense that if she had been wearing a collar and leash, her neck would have gotten sore quickly. As I watched, she had a cock in her pussy, a cock in her ass, and one in each hand, sucking which ever was thrust into her mouth, depending on which way her head was being yanked. If she hadn't told me about her violent fantasies, I would have been concerned. But I knew that this was what she wanted, so I held back and let her enjoy it. Watching these beasts ravage my tiny wife got me so excited that my nuts exploded into Hana's sweet coochie.

Hana slid off of me and onto the floor, held her legs out wide, and said, "Eat me, baby." I could see my milky cream oozing out of her pink slit, but by now I was used to the taste of cum, so it wasn't a hardship to eat my own out of her succulent flower. As I was face deep in Hana's scrumptious sweetmeats, I heard her say, "Hey! Take it easy! That's my girlfriend!" I looked up to see one of the guys shoving his long sausage far down Pam's throat, making her gag. She was trying to push against him to make him stop, but she was powerless to escape from his muscular clutches. It seemed he might ignore Hana's complaints, but when he saw me staring at him, he let go of Pam's head. I think some guys watch too much porn and forget that not all girls can do that. Pam seemed to be ok. I was glad Hana caught it so quickly. I resolved to not take my eyes off them again. I turned Hana around and fucked her from behind, so that we could both observe the action unobstructed. I occasionally switched from one hole to the other, and rubbed her ripe melons and fingered her clit.

Hana whispered to me, "I hope this doesn't bother you. Pam told me about her rape fantasies, so I organized this little scene for her. I told the guys she wanted it really rough. And they were very willing to do it for me." I assured Hana that I knew about Pam's fantasies, and that she was a good friend to set this up for her. Hana responded, "We aren't friends, babydoll. Chris, I love her." I kissed her on the cheek and said, "I know." We watched as the boys used Pam in nearly every way possible. Though I was thankful that they didn't seem to have too much imagination. I enjoyed seeing the way they savagely fucked my wife. But as time went on, they got rougher, and she became more sluggish. She was getting tired to the point that she was just laying there like a ragdoll as they used her like a piece of meat. The gangbang started looking more like a gangrape. That's when I spoke up and said, "Ok, guys. She's had enough." One of the guys responded, "No problem. We'll just finish up on her." Then they swung her around onto her back so that her head was hanging off the edge of the bed. He grabbed her by the hair and turned her head to face his cock as he jerked off. She couldn't have turned away if she wanted to. She opened her mouth to catch the cum, but that's not where he was aiming. He spewed it all over her face, getting a lot of it in her eyes. Then the other three guys did the same, grabbing her by the hair and unloading their jizz onto my wife's pretty face. Then they all got dressed and headed out.

As one guy was leaving, he said to me, "Dude, your wife is a slutty cumdumpster." This reminded me that, while they were big men, they were still just young guys. Hana responded half jokingly, "Shut up and just get out." I kept quiet and memorized his face, and after they had gone I asked Hana his name, Chip, so that I could make sure Pam didn't play with him again. When they were gone, Hana climbed onto the bed and laid on top of Pam and licked all the cream off her face. Hana gave her a full tongue bath and they both seemed to enjoy it. When we could see Pam's pretty face again, Hana kissed her passionately, leaving no doubt in my mind that they were deeply in love with one another. Hana asked, "Did you enjoy that, sugar?" Pam responded, "Yes, just like in my dreams." Hana said, "Anything for you, my princess." Pam whispered, "I love you, Hana." Hana whispered back, "I love you too, kitten. I love you too." Now, you'd think this would make me jealous. But it didn't. I was touched at how tender they were with each other. And I knew that they both loved me too, so I didn't feel excluded.

Hana and I helped get Pam dressed, and I gave Hana a nice long snog goodbye. Hana whispered to me, "Take good care of our girl. And thank you for coming. I don't think Pam would have done it if you weren't here. She was a lot more frightened than she let on." I gave Hana one more kiss goodbye and then carried Pam to the car and drove her home. She was half asleep as I carried her back into the bedroom. But I laid her down on the bed and stripped her clothes off. And then I fucked my semi-conscious wife. She wrapped her limp arms around me and slurred, "Mmmmm, my baby. I love you soooo much." After a minute she was fast asleep, but I kept fucking her for like another hour or so, the scenes of her being gangbanged by those powerful men running through my head the whole time. I even lifted up her legs and fucked her in the ass. She was so loose and creamy that I had no problem slipping it right in. I really enjoyed fucking Pam while she was unconscious. It kinda felt like raping her. I'll be sure to tell her about it tomorrow. It will probably turn her on.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
18 Oct 2010 10:36AM

Yeah, it will.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Oct 2010 10:07AM

"And remember, you are a married man, and the only reason you are able to be with her is because your generous wife is allowing it." I smiled and said, "Yes, dear." She then asked, "This whole not saying 'I love you' to others thing; can we get over it, please?"

Don't let her pull that shit. She's been with way more other guys than you have girls and she wants to tell others she loves them. Remind her who has been getting the better deal, her.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Oct 2010 2:01PM

I understand what you are saying. But I have veto power too. And she has shown that she will respect my wishes, if I need to put a stop to something.

As for the numbers, well, Pam has always been more of a 'player' than me. She has always been able to get sex easier than me, and she always will. 1) She's female, so she doesn't have to try as hard as a guy. 2) She's bisexual, so she has double the opportunities that I do. 3) She exudes a sexuality that people pick up on and draws them to her. No matter what I do, that will never change. And I'm ok with it, because right now I have a sexy wife and 3 smoking hot girlfriends. So, I'm not complaining.

As for professing her love to Hana, that doesn't bother me. Hana is easily the hottest, sweetest piece of ass I've ever had. If she and Pam have a romantic relationship, that just means she'll be around that much longer for me to fuck as well. As for the other guys, I'm not concerned about my wife leaving me or cheating on me behind my back. She's always been honest with me, and as long as I give her the love and respect she deserves, I know she will never, ever leave me.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Oct 2010 1:41PM

When I got up to go to work on Monday, Pam was still deep in dreamland. I was careful not to wake her. Around lunch time, I got a call from her. "I miss you. I was bummed that you weren't here when I woke up. I so wanted to cuddle with you." I said, "Sorry, babe. Had to work." She replied, "I know, honey. I am soooo sore today. I can barely walk. Sweetie, I'm not gonna be having any sex for a couple days." I chuckled, "I'm sorry baby. I hope you get feeling better soon. But you enjoyed it, right?" Pam replied, "Oh god yes. It was fan-fucking-tastic. I really felt like I was being raped at some points. But I'm so glad you were there, because I couldn't have gone through with it if you weren't looking over me. Having you there made me feel so safe and secure, because I know you'd never let anything happen to me. You are like my safe word. I don't need a safe word. I've got a hubby. I trust you completely. And that's how I was able to just let myself go." I said, "Well, I'm glad you enjoyed it. It was pretty hot to watch too. Made me want to rape you myself when we got home." Pam exclaimed, "I thought I remembered you fucking me. But I wasn't really sure. Too bad I was so tired. Next time you rape me, I want to be awake." I laughed, as she kept talking, "Haha, my hubby the rapist. I'm turning you into such a pervert." I said, "Nah, I think we are about even in that department." Pam said, "I know. We are such a perfect match. I love you so damn much, I think I'm gonna burst sometimes." I responded, "Heh, you should have seen me yesterday morning. I almost started blubbering just watching you sleep." She said, "Awww, that's so sweet. Well, don't work late tonight, because I want to cuddle with you so much. We'll have a nice quiet evening alone." I said, "Mmmm, sounds good. I'm looking forward to it."

That evening, we snuggled a lot. She didn't want me to touch her downstairs because she was still sore, but she had no problems blowing me. She said that she wanted to try to practice deepthroating, because it seems a lot of guys want that. She tried it at different angles with no success, but eventually we found a good position with me on my back and her on top in like a 69 position. That way she was able to control how far it went in, and since my dick curves up a little bit, it could slide down her throat easier. As she was practicing on me, her pussy was hovering right above my face. My self-discipline wavered once and I started licking her, but she said, "Don't. I need to concentrate." After quite a while, she did manage to get my cock all the way down her throat and hold it there for a couple seconds before gagging. She said if she concentrated on opening up her throat, it did suppress her gag reflex a bit. I didn't have any advice for her, because I've never tried anything like that. After a while, it got kinda boring for me, and I lost my erection. She massaged me to get me hard again and kept practicing. I joked that I was just a piece of meat to her. She was using me as a test dummy so she could perform better for other guys. The irony of that wasn't lost on me.

Most of the rest of the night, we just cuddled on the sofa. She told me that all four of the guys from last night had called her today. But she doesn't want four new fuck buddies. The greatest was when Chip called and I was right next to her when she was talking to him. He had called earlier and she had given some lame excuse and blown him off, but apparently he couldn't take no for an answer. This is what I overheard: "Yea, hi Chip.... No, I can't see you..... Well, my husband won't allow me to play with you again.... No....Yes....Yes, I do what my husband tells me.....because he's my husband.....No....No....No, I'm not going to cheat on him.....Maybe....Well, if I did, I would tell him and he would forgive me.....Yes, I know he would because he is just that awesome....Look, its all about respect. I don't care if you call me a slutty cumdumpster. In fact, sometimes that turns me on. But you don't say that to my husband right after you fucked me. That's just rude and disrespectful. And I'm not going to give you the privilege of sex with me if you disrespect my husband that way........Yea, well trying showing more respect in the future.....Yea, ok, bye."

Hearing that made me really proud of my wife. I held her tight and kissed her forehead. She squeezed me and nuzzled her face in my chest. We sat there for a couple minutes and a thought came into my head. Without really thinking it through, I blurted out, "So, what's the chance me getting you to not sleep with other guys for a while?" She sat up and looked at me, and pondered the question for a minute. She screwed up her face as she was thinking, looking sideways at me and then looking away. "Like, for how long? Permanently, or like a week?" I didn't have an answer. "I don't know. Just kinda wondered." She frowned at me. "Well, Chris, tell me what you want. I can't read your mind." So, I cleared my throat and said, "Ok, a week. How about that?" She bit her lip and looked at me. Seemed like she was trying to figure something out in her head and gauge the best approach. "Would I be able to play with girls?" she asked. I didn't have to think about that. "Yea, you could play with girls. Just not guys." With that, she seemed to brighten up a bit. But it was clear she was still working things out in her head. Then I started to worry about what she was going to force me to give up. "Well, can I have a couple days to think about it, and get back to you?" I responded, "Um, sure. It was just a hypothetical." She smiled and snuggled with me again.

Then she started rubbing my crotch, unzipped my pants, and gave me another blow job, taking extra effort to do everything she knows I like. I knew this was still part of her negotiating strategy. Pam never went to college, though she has thought about taking some art classes. But she is hyper-intelligent, and I've always known that she a tad smarter than me. I could just force her to obey me, and she likes that in the bedroom; but if I tried that in our relationship, I know I'd come out on the losing end somehow. After she completely rocked my world orally, we snuggled some more and she kept playing with my junk. "Chris, I want you to tell me when you have these feelings. Because if you are having jealousy issues, I want to know about it, so we can work through them." I said, "No, I'm not. I was just wondering, that's all." Pam said, "You know I'm always willing to prove my love to you, if that's what you need." I said, "No, babydoll. You don't need to prove anything to me. I know how much you love me." After a couple minutes of silence, she said, "Maybe I could give that to you as a gift on your birthday or Christmas, a full week of total subservience to you. That could be fun for both of us." I just smiled and kissed her and let the subject drop.

The rest of the night we snuggled like teenagers. She played with my meat and I fondled her breasts, and we professed our love with all the sickly sweet lovey-dovey talk that you don't admit to your friends, but that your sweetie just eats right up. The love we shared that quiet night was magical and will be something I'll remember for the rest of my life. No two hearts were so filled with love as ours that evening. It's funny that since we decided to share our passion with others, we've had it return tenfold in our own relationship. Funny the way things work out sometimes.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Oct 2010 4:39PM

Tuesday, while I was at work, Pam called. I asked her how her dainty bits were feeling, and she said, "Better. It doesn't hurt when I poop anymore, but I still can't masturbate for very long. But it's better than yesterday." She said she had been cleaning out the extra room to get it ready to be a guest bedroom, but that it was going to take some more time. Then she said she was going to call Penny and invite her to stay the night. Pam wanted to get to know her better, since it was clear I was going to have a relationship with the girl. I knew Pam was jealous of Penny, so I was a bit apprehensive, but I didn't make any objections.

When I got home, Penny was already there, and they seemed to be getting along great. Pam offered Penny a glass of wine, but she declined. So, she poured herself one. I knew it was to calm her anxiety. She relaxed after that and got in a playful mood. It appeared that Pam had reverted to her former high school self and was having a pajama party with her friend. They did girly things like braiding each other's hair, painting their nails, talking about boys, and dancing around to music in their underwear. I was happy that Pam was bonding with Penny. When I looked in on them a little later, they were in their underwear kissing. Pam was fondling Penny's breast over her b-cup bra. I watched them for a while, because it was very sexy. Then they stopped and went into the computer room, where they chatted with people online and started flashing their breasts. I pulled Pam aside and told her I didn't want anyone recording my wife. She said ok, and turned off the webcam. But they kept chatting online for a while.

----

When they settled down, Pam came to me and said that I should sleep with Penny on the futon in the computer room, because she didn't want us screwing in her bed tonight. I understood, so I pulled out the futon and put some sheets on it. The cushion on the futon is thick and soft, and is actually more comfortable than the bed. I took Penny in the room and turned out the light, so that only the light from the kitchen was shining in. I stripped her out of her underwear and disrobed myself and laid her down on the luxurious mattress. She smelled so good and her skin was soft as silk. We started off slow and romantic, but she was full of energy, so it soon turned erotic and intense. Pam's open acceptance and friendship had released Penny's inhibitions, and she was getting very aggressive. Soon we were panting and sweaty and making the futon shake. I looked over and saw Pam standing in the doorway, the light shining through her sheer see-through negligee, clearly showing the silhouette of her luscious curvy form. She watched us as I fucked Penny like an animal. Knowing that my wife was watching thrilled me, and I rammed my rock hard cock into Penny's wet pussy even harder, grunting with the effort, beast-fucking the little bitch until she screamed in exquisite torment, her body quivering from a violent release of sexual energy. A couple minutes of thrashing later, I erupted into her cunt and collapsed on top of her, dizzy from the exertion. When I looked over again, Pam was gone. We laid there, sweaty skin against skin, until Penny asked me to roll over. She got up and went to the bathroom.

When she didn't come back, I got up and found her standing naked in the kitchen, talking to Pam. Pam got Penny a glass of water and they chatted for a bit. As they talked, Pam absent-mindedly brushed Penny's hair away from her face. Pam kept looking over at me, but her expression was inscrutable. I couldn't tell what she was thinking. Pam came up to me and whispered in my ear, "Thank you for that impressive show. I think I will have that burned into my brain for quite a while." I still couldn't tell if she was being sarcastic. Then Pam said, "Penny, why don't you come in and cuddle with me for a bit." She took Penny's hand and led her into the bedroom. Not knowing if I was invited, I hung back and just watched as they got underneath the covers and spooned, Penny in Pam's arms. Pam was whispering in Penny's ear. I went and got a drink, and then peed, and when I got back, Pam's nightie was on the floor and they were kissing. I took a seat in the chair and watched, always happy to see two hot lesbians going at it. Pam told me to dim the light, but I took the initiative and lit some candles around the room. Pam smiled at me and was glad to be in her good graces again.

----

Pam's tryst with Penny progressed as quickly as my own, and they were quickly all over each other, groping and licking and sucking. Pam went down on Penny and demonstrated her expertise at pleasing the female body. It occurred to me that my cum was in there, and my boner got stiffer. After she made Penny moan and twitch for a while, Pam got out her strap-on and proceeded to fuck my new girlfriend, no lube needed because she was already creamy. Now Pam took on a more dominant demeanor, holding Penny down as she fucked her hard. As she screwed the girl, she got more and more assertive, gripping her hair and pushing her around. At first Penny was a little shocked, but then she accepted it and became submissive. Pam said, "You told me I could be like your Mommy. Do you want to call me Mommy?" Between moans, Penny responded, "Oh yes." Pam said, "Call me Mommy." Penny said, "Yes, Mommy." Pam said, "That's good. Do you love your Mommy?" Penny replied, "Yes, Mommy." Pam said, "Say it. I want to hear it." Penny said, "I love you, Mommy."

Pam fucked her hard and made her suck the rubber cock, being very forceful all the time. Pam said, "You want me to own you, don't you? You want to be my little slave girl. That's what you want, isn't it?" Penny replied, "Yes, Mommy." Pam said, "Good girl. Then I have a present for you." To my surprise, Pam pulled out a collar and put it on Penny. Penny kneeled and accepted it around her neck. Pam said, "Now, you belong to us. We own you, girl. Does that make you happy?" Penny responded, "Yes, Mommy." Pam said, "You may call me Mommy, or Mistress. You may call him, Daddy or Master." Penny smiled at me. Pam walked up to me and grabbed my balls and whispered, "I own your little whore now. What do you think about that?" and she gave my balls a little squeeze. I swear that bitch scares me sometimes. Then Pam turned around and told Penny, "There's just one more thing we have to do to make this complete. Jim did it to me when he collared me. I did it to Hana when I collared her," then Pam stared me straight in the eyes with a piercing gaze and said, "And when Chris did it to me, that's when I accepted him as my Lord and Master above all others until the end of time." I thought I had a good idea where she was going with this, and I was intrigued that she placed a certain amount of weight and ritual to the proceedings. Pam led Penny by her leash into the bathroom and had her kneel in the bathtub. Pam said, "We need to christen your new collar. Are you ready?" Penny nodded. Pam then lifted her leg over Penny's head, bracing her foot against the back wall, and pissed on the girl's face. Penny closed her eyes and sat up straight, like she was participating in an official ceremony. Then Pam motioned me forward, and I attempted to do the same. At first it wouldn't come, but I closed my eyes and imagined a waterfall, and soon I was pissing on Penny's pretty face as well.

After that, Pam took Penny's collar off and put it in the sink to dry. She said, "We want to let that set in. The smell will remind you of your lowly position when wearing it." She leaned into me when she said, "If you take a whiff of my collar, you will smell the same aroma." All this ritual made me realize that more had been going on with Jim than I had previously understood. Pam took Penny's hand and helped her to stand, and we all got in the shower and helped wash Penny off. We had lots of slippery soapy fun all three of us together. When we were all clean, we retired to the bed for a big naked cuddle session. My wife had really surprised me tonight. Both with her level of control over her emotions, and also to the serious extent she was taking in relationships with certain people. I now understood better how it would be difficult to cut ties with some of her playmates without a lot of explanation. But that doesn't deter me from exercising my husbandly control, because as she said, I am her Lord and Master. Feels good.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
19 Oct 2010 4:39PM

Wow.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
19 Oct 2010 6:27PM

This tale is indeed awesome, but the bondage stuff isn't really my thing.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
19 Oct 2010 10:18PM

The posts just get better and better.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
19 Oct 2010 11:55PM

I think you'd better start exercising some husbandly control.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Oct 2010 3:39PM

When I got home Wednesday, Pam was cleaning out the spare bedroom and arranging things. I greeted her with a kiss, and asked if anyone had visited her today. She said that she told Jim, Jeff, and Keith that she was sick and wouldn't be able to play for a week. She wrapped her arms around my waist, pressed her soft breasts against my chest, and kissed me, saying, "Because that's what my husband wants. And what my husband wants, my husband gets." After another passionate kiss, she said, "I belong to you, baby. You can order me to do anything you want. I trust you completely, because I know you are always considering my needs and well being." As usual, Pam knows exactly what to say to boost my ego.

The spare room was nearly cleaned out, but Pam was waiting for me to help her move furniture. We moved a chair and end table from the living room into the spare bedroom, and there was plenty of space left for a large queen sized bed. We decided to go shopping for one next weekend. We then moved the futon from the computer room to the now empty space in the living room. With both a couch and futon, the living room acquired a relaxed comfy vibe. This left space in the computer room, which we decided to start calling the office, for Pam to set up a place to do her arts and crafts. We noted that she would need a table to work on, which we would shop for as well this weekend.

After all the moving, I told Pam that I had browsed some websites about ways to tie up a woman with ropes. And I had stopped by the hardware store to pick up some thick ropes to try out on her. Pam said it sounded fun was excited to give it a go. I looked for the thickest ropes I could find, so they'd be less likely to bite into her skin. And I chose rope that had a soft texture, not scratchy, so she wouldn't get rope burn. I also kept a knife handy, in case the ropes got too tight and cut off circulation, and needed to be cut quickly. Pam stripped down, but put on leather panties, so I wouldn't be tempted to insert anything into her while she was tied up and vulnerable. Her pussy was still a tad sore from the gangbang last weekend, but she said, "Don't worry. I should be open for business by tomorrow."

I had fun putting Pam into various positions and using a variety of knots. When I bound her up, I wrapped the rope around many times, so that the stress would be distributed evenly on her skin, and kept her comfortable. Some of the pictures I saw showed women with their breasts bound and nearly turning purple, but I love my wife's breasts too much to ruin them that way. Pam was enjoying it too, but got kinda chatty. So I put a gag in her mouth to keep her from talking so much. That was fun. I wish I could do that sometimes outside of the bedroom too. At one point I took the gag out, and made her suck my cock. I think that turned her on.

After I was done playing around, I untied her and she said she wanted to practice deepthroating me some more. So I assumed the position on the bed, and she straddled me and took her time sliding my cock down her throat as much as she could handle. I rubbed her sweet firm behind while she practiced, and she didn't complain. She seemed to be getting better, able to hold the tip in her throat for longer now. She said she'd probably be able to perform for somebody, as long as she had control and they weren't too rough on her. To test it out, she gave me a proper blowjob, occasionally going all the way down for a couple seconds, and then coming back up for air to rub and lick and suck. The new technique in her repertoire worked out nicely, and soon she had me spurting my milky seed into her sex mouth. The rest of the night, we cuddled and kissed and enjoyed being naked together.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
23 Oct 2010 7:18AM

I was hesitant to post this next log, because I knew I'd get the typical "show pics or it didn't happen." But let me make this clear, I will never post pics in my confession, because if I tell you about fucking an underage girl, or beating the crap out of some guy, I don't want it to haunt me later on.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
23 Oct 2010 7:37AM

Thursday, when me and the Mrs. were laying on the couch together, she mentioned that I should organize a night when I get all of my girls together and have a training session for my harem of slaves. That sounded fun, but I was also a little apprehensive. I knew the focus would be on me, and I wasn't sure what I would do to keep four girls entertained all night. I could pleasure maybe two girls at once, but I'd have no clue what to do with four. Pam said she could tell me what Jim does with her, but Sarah probably has a lot more experience in this field. So we invited Sarah to come over and help me plan for the big night.

When Sarah arrived, she said that Jim likes to humiliate his girls in lots of different ways. When Pam smiled and blushed, and I knew she really liked being treated this way. Then Sarah said, "There is something else you can do. And that is denial. Dangle in front of the girls something they really want, but don't let them have it unless they jump through all kinds of hoops to prove themselves worthy." I liked the sound of this, so we started brainstorming ideas. We came up with a bunch of rules the girls had to obey, and punishments if they broke the rules. We also came up with games for the girls to compete in, and a prize for the winner.

----

Sarah asked how many more girls I planned to add to my harem, and without letting me reply, Pam answered, "Chris has enough girlfriends. What he needs now are fuck buddies, just sex with no emotional attachment." Sarah chimed in, "Yes. It is hard for a girl not to fall in love with him," and she gave me a loving look. Pam slid her arm around Sarah's waist, and kissed her on the cheek. I've noticed that Pam's reaction to jealousy is to show affection. Maybe because it calms her down and gives her a way to manipulate her rival. Sarah hugged her back and looked a bit pleased that she had made Pam jealous. Pam said, "I'd like to see my hubby seduce some married women. It's so naughty and taboo. Makes it all the more exciting." Sarah added, "And a married woman is less likely to try to steal your husband away from you." The look on Pam's face let me know that Sarah had cut right through and found the real motivation for Pam's suggestion. Pam cocked an eyebrow and gave Sarah a playful pat on the rump. I know if that had been me, she would have given me a pinch.

Pam got on the computer and browsed dating sites, and found one that caters to married people looking for illicit affairs. Pam and Sarah made a profile for me, and filled it out with information that would make them, as married women, want to sleep with the profile owner. Pam said we needed to put some good pics in the profile too. She suggested that what most women want is a man who is already taken. So we should put pictures in there of me with other beautiful women. Luckily we had two right here. For the tame pictures, Pam dug up some old photos of us together, like on vacation and on our honeymoon. She blurred out her face and cropped herself halfway out of the picture, so you could see there was a lovely lady hanging on me, but the focus of the photo was me. We also took a photo of Pam and Sarah in bikinis, with drinks in their hands, hanging on each of my arms and flirting playfully, so it looked like we were at a beach party. Then Pam said we needed racier photos for those women who wanted to see more. Sarah took pictures of me with my shirt off, and closeups of my chest and abs, with Pam's hands on my body, making sure her wedding ring shown prominently in the photo. Then we did closeups of my semi-erect penis, some with Pam's hands groping it, and some with her holding a tape measure up to it to show my size. After all that fondling of my cock, Pam couldn't resist giving it a few licks and sucks. Sarah kept snapping pics and got some good ones of Pam giving me head. They switched positions and Pam got some shots of Sarah giving me head too. Since we were in the mood, we got some shots of me fucking both Pam and Sarah as well. In the most explicit pics, we made sure that either the girl's head was turned away from the camera, or half obscured, or we blurred her face. On the site, you can post tame photos that everyone can see, and then private photos that you can give special access to. And some of the photos we saved and will only send through email. The girls posted the photos in the appropriate sections of my profile, and they were sure I would get some responses soon.

----

Sarah said that she would like to make a profile too, because she'd love to find some hot young studs for secret rendezvous that Jim didn't know about. I said, "If you want young ones, you should fuck Jeff and his brothers." Sarah smiled and said, "Sweetie, they are my nephews." Pam added, "Which means she's been fucking them for years." Sarah smiled and nodded, and then after a pause said, "I took their cherries, all three of them." I was shocked that my demure Sarah had such a naughty streak. I felt myself get a boner. We all worked together to write up a very sexy profile for her that would attract a young buck, and indicated the younger the better. For the photos, Pam wanted them to be perfect, so she did Sarah's hair and makeup. This is where Pam's artistic talent really shown through. I swear she could be a professional makeup artist if she wanted to. Pam gave Sarah's hair some volume and curled the ends slightly to give her a sexy tousled look. Then Pam applied Sarah's makeup from scratch, using multiple shades on the eyelids, and using eyeliner and mascara to somehow make Sarah's eyes look nearly twice their normal size. The color she chose for the blush and lips made Sarah look like she had just been fucked and had orgasmed seconds before. To finish off the look, Pam loaned Sarah some lacy lingerie and posed her on our bed, making sure the lighting was just right. The batch of boudoir photos Pam took were amazing. Sarah looked like a penthouse pet, and it made me see her in a new light. The shots started out relatively tame, and progressed in increasing naughtiness, until Pam was taking closeups of Sarah's pussy and some with my cock in her mouth. We posted the pics in her profile, using a glamourous portrait of her face as the main profile pic.

Sarah asked Pam if she wanted to make a profile as well. Pam thought about it, and said she always wanted to be with a really pretty tranny, one that looks like a real girl, even in a bikini. Pam wouldn't even mind if she had a small dick. On the other hand, she'd love to find a guy with an enormous cock, just monstrous. I certainly didn't like the sound of that, and when Pam saw the look on my face, she dropped the subject and decided not to make a profile. Sarah then mentioned that if Pam wanted mine to be bigger, there were exercises I could do. Apparently, she knew a guy who did these exercises and claimed they worked. Pam hopped on the computer and began searching for information. While she did that, I was eyeing Sarah up and down. She was looking too delicious to resist, so I slid my arms around her and started kissing her, letting my lust take over. We groped and made out for a while, until I finally picked her up and took her into the bedroom.

----

During our passionate love making, Sarah said, "I love you, Chris." I replied, "I love you too, sweetheart." Sarah smiled brightly, which made me wonder if I had ever said it to her before. It was exactly what she wanted to hear. She confessed she would leave Jim to marry me, if she thought she could steal me away from Pam. That wasn't a surprise to me. She then said that Jim would love to steal Pam away from me too. That didn't surprise me either. She told me he had remarked that, if he had to do it over again, he would have seduced Pam behind my back, because my interference had kept him from doing all that he wanted with Pam. Hearing that made me glad that I had kept their relationship in check. Sarah and I made love for a while, until she saw the time and said that she needed to get home. Sarah got dressed and gave Pam a long goodbye kiss. I heard Sarah whisper into Pam's ear, "I love you, darling." Pam responded, "I love you too, babydoll. But you can't have my husband." They both laughed. "But I'm more than willing to share him with you, and I'm happy that you are part of our family." Sarah kissed Pam once more, hard on the mouth, and then went home.

Pam showed me some websites she had found about 'jelqing'. I looked on one of the sites and read a little bit about how you are supposed to force more blood into your cock to make it stretch out. But the thought of abusing my manhood in that way made me a little queasy. Pam put all the bookmarks in a folder, and told me she wanted me to read up on it later. I always thought I was well hung, and I thought she thought so too. She said, "You are. You totally are. But a little more to play with would always be nice." I sighed and agreed that I would read more about it.

Pam then said she had done a little search on the dating website, and found a couple guys with big cocks. But there was one that stood out that really impressed her. He was 11 inches long and 8 inches around. I knew that no amount of exercises would ever make me that big. I said, "But I thought you weren't attracted to black guys." She said, "Yea, but this guy is really good looking." She showed me a picture, and he was handsome. His facial features were very angular, and he could easily be a model. "And wow," Pam said, "Just look at that body." Make that underwear model. He was very muscular too. "And he's not a thug. Look, he's educated." The way she was infatuated with him was starting to annoy me. She scrolled down to see pictures of him fucking dozens of married women. Pam said, "I bet he is a good lover." My response was, "How many diseases does he have from sleeping with all those women?" Pam scoffed, "We can always get him tested before hand." The guy's profile stated that he only meets with ladies whose husbands don't know, to avoid drama and complications. I pointed that out, and she said, "We don't have to tell him you know." I was starting to get angry. "I don't like the idea of you being alone with some stranger. He could turn psycho and I'd have no way to protect you." She replied, "I could meet him for drinks first to feel him out." I scowled at her careless wording. She rolled her eyes and said, "You know what I mean." At that point, I had heard enough. I told her adamantly, "No. My answer is 'No'. I'm saying 'No'. You have enough lovers. You don't need any more. And I don't want you searching that dating site anymore either." She just stopped and stared at me, and then she said "ok," and closed out the window. She stood up, put her arms around me, and gave me a tender kiss. She whispered lovingly, "Yes, Master. I will obey your command." She kissed me some more and said, "I love it when you get firm with me. Very sexy."

The kissing led back to the bedroom. I fucked my wife hard and rough, making her wail in heavenly torment, as I penetrated her from every angle, leaving the sheets saturated from her creamy rapture. I wiped from her mind the thought of any other man but me, and had her begging, pleading for more. I fucked my beautiful wife, and reminded her why she is incurably addicted to my manhood. At the end of it, she laid there, sweaty, satiated, and deliriously happy, around her face a halo of disheveled curls, eyes unable to focus and smile unable to fade.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
23 Oct 2010 9:23AM

Well done, sir. She definitely has enough cock in her life already.

Also, though I'm sure we'll hear eventually, I'd like to know the details of this party you're planning. The rules and prize and whatnot.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
25 Oct 2010 7:59AM

Friday, I took off from work a little early. When I got home, Pam had invited all my girls over, and they were sitting in the living room, socializing. Hana and Pam were snuggling on the futon, while Sarah was talking to Penny on the couch. I noticed that Sarah was done up with the same hair and makeup as last night, and she looked gorgeous. When they saw me, they were all excited I was home. Pam came up and gave me a hug and kiss, and said, "We are all ready for you, darling." I said, "Good girl. Now sit." She sat down and I told Sarah to come to me. Sarah whispered in my ear that she noticed my girls are getting younger, indicating Penny. She told me it makes her jealous, but it also makes her want me even more. She mentioned she has a niece I might like. I ask her how old she is, and Sarah just gives me a wicked grin and winks. I hugged and kissed her, and sat her down next to Pam. Then I greeted Hana and Penny the same way. "Girls, I have some rules for you. For the rest of the night, you will be completely naked. You won't be allowed your clothes back until you have earned them. Now strip." They all giggled and disrobed. "You will wear your collars all night long, and you won't take them off until I am finished with you." They put on their collars. "Come kneel before me, girls." They knelt in a line at my feet. "Any time you address me, you will call me Master. Do you understand?" Almost in unison, they said, "Yes, Master." I smiled proudly. I instructed them to wait there while I went into the bedroom. I took off my work clothes and changed into a leather outfit that Pam had bought for me. It was all straps and buckles, one piece for the chest, another for the crotch and ass, not hiding any parts of my anatomy. I felt kinda gay wearing it, but Pam said I looked hot, and that I had the right build to rock it. When I walked back into the living room, holding a leather whip, all the girls went "oooooh", and I could tell the outfit had the effect Pam was going for. I continued to tell them my rules.

"You will kneel and crawl everywhere. You are not allowed to stand or walk, unless I expressly give you permission." Pam had cleaned the floors earlier today in preparation for this. "If you need to go to the bathroom, or anything else, you must ask permission first. And you may not close the door. In fact, lets get that out of the way right now." I led them all, on hands and knees, into the bathroom. I told Penny to get on the toilet and take a piss, while the other girls knelt and watched. Penny tried to, but she said, "Master, I can't go with everyone watching me." I replied, "Fine, come back and kneel by your sisters. Sarah, come and take a piss for us." Sarah sat on the toilet and looked at me lovingly as she peed in front of the girls. "Good girl. Don't wipe your self. Penny, come and lick Sarah's pussy clean." Penny looked shocked, but obeyed and licked Sarah's pussy clean of piss. Then I had Pam pee, and Sarah lick her clean. And then Hana peed, and Pam licked her pussy. And then finally, Penny was able to pee, and Hana licked the remaining piss away. I enjoyed humiliating them like this, enforcing my dominance over them from the very beginning of the evening. I then led them, crawling, back into the living room.

----

I lined them up again, and said, "Your Master's cock is precious. You may not touch your Master's cock without permission. If you do, you will be punished." I got some whipped cream from the kitchen, and sprayed some on either side and above my crotch. "You must lick the cream from my body, without touching my manhood at all. If you fail, you will be punished." I went up to Sarah first, and she expertly licked the whipped cream from my pelvis, touching only the skin it sat on, and licked her lips leaving no residue on my body or her face. I was impressed and told her she did a good job. I sprayed more around my crotch and went up to Pam next. She licked up the cream, but was a bit sloppier. After doing one line, she grinned up at me and kissed the head of my cock. I frowned and said. "Bad girl," and smacked her face. Hana and Penny looked at each other in surprise, but Pam seemed unaffected, and continued to lick the rest of the cream from my crotch. She cocked an eye up at me, and then quickly licked my cock from tip to base. I said, "So you think you will get special privileges because you are your Master's first girl? Looks like I need to make an example of you." I clipped the leash to her collar, and dragged her over to a stool which, ironically, she had set up. It had a large dildo strapped to the top of it. I commanded her to sit on the stool, facing the wall. She stood up and squatted over it, sliding her pussy down the dildo until she was sitting on the stool with it all the way inside her vagina. I handcuffed her hands behind her and put on a blindfold, and told her to stay there until I told her otherwise. She responded with "Yes, Master." I continued the game with Hana and Penny. They both did a decent job, licking the whipped cream from my crotch without touching my cock. I noticed Pam in the corner, grinding on the dildo. The girls noticed too and giggled. I smacked her ass, and said, "Bad girl." She stopped for a bit, but then started again, so I used the leather whip on her ass a tits a couple times. She jumped when the leather thongs struck her, but she seemed to enjoy it. I commented, "I think you are enjoying this too much," and the other girls giggled. I caressed her breasts, and pinched and twisted her nipples hard, and then left her alone and continued with the other slaves.

Next I brought out a bowl of cherries and waved it beneath their noses, but told them they wouldn't get a cherry until they passed a test. I plucked off the stem from a cherry and popped it in Sarah's mouth, and told her she had to tie it in a knot with her tongue. And she would be timed. Sarah smiled and did it quickly, spitting out the cherry stem in a tight knot. Again, I was impressed. I popped a cherry into her mouth and followed it with a kiss. Hana and Penny were a little slower, but they both accomplished it, so they both got a cherry and a kiss as a reward. Hana was slightly slower than Penny, so she lost the challenge. When I picked her naked body up in my arms, she was surprisingly light. She wrapped her hands around my neck and clung to me. The adoring look in her eyes let me know that she loved being touched by her Master. I had an incredible urge to fuck her right then, but she needed to be punished for coming in last, so I resisted. I placed her on the couch, and used rope to hogtie her, hands and feet behind her back, with the rope wrapped around her face, pulling her head back as well. I then instructed Penny to tickle her with a feather as Sarah and I watched. Penny had fun torturing Hana. I told her to take little breaks so Hana didn't hyperventilate. Penny asked if she could lick Hana's pussy, but I told her, "No. This is a punishment, not a reward." We then left Hana laying there, tied up, as we went onto the next game.

----

I took the blindfold off of Pam, and turned her around so she could watch. I didn't want her feeling completely left out of the fun. Next, I laid down on the carpet and instructed Sarah to pour chocolate syrup on both my asscheeks, and then told them they each had to lick it off a cheek, without leaving any mess on my ass or their mouths. Sarah, once again, did an expert job, leaving not a trace. Penny did well too, but had a smudge of fudge on the corner of her mouth. When I declared Sarah the winner, she requested to lick the chocolate out of my asshole. I agreed to her request. Penny held my cheeks open as Sarah poured the syrup down my crack. Sarah ate it all up, spending an extraordinary amount of time around my anus. Her tonguing technique was unrivaled, and felt really good. When Sarah was done, I told Penny to do the same thing. She obeyed and did a good job, but she was nowhere near as talented as Sarah. I proclaimed Sarah the winner, and announced it was time for her prize.

I lifted Pam off the dildo stool and carried her into the bedroom, dropping her on the bed. Then I picked up Hana, and placed her on the bed too, untying the ropes that bound her. I told Penny and Sarah to join us in the bedroom as well. I used rope to tie up Pam, Hana, and Penny, in a kneeling position, hands behind their backs and ball gags in their mouths. I placed them in a row against the headboard, so that they wouldn't fall over. I then took Sarah by the hand and laid her luscious body down on the bed. She looked absolutely stunning. I think she knew what was coming. I announced to the girls that Sarah was the best slave of the evening, and that her reward was a night of love making with her Master, while the rest of them were forced to watch. And then I made sweet, tender, passionate love to her in front of them. Penny and Hana watched intently, obviously enjoying the show. I think I noticed Pam's eyes watering. It excited me that they were watching, and I was as gentle and loving with Sarah as the first night we spent together. She whispered, "Thank you for choosing me, Master." I replied, "You deserve it. I am proud to have you as a slave, darling." After Sarah and I rocked each other's world, we laid there embracing for a little longer, before going to untie the other girls.

----

I untied Penny first, and then shifted to Hana. As soon as I took Hana's gag out of her mouth, she blurted out, "Fuck me, Master! Please, fuck me. I need you so bad. Please, please." I granted her request, and without untying her, I fucked Hana hard, in all her holes. It seems she had been horny all night long and it had built up to the point that she orgasmed spontaneously and intensely not long after I stuck it in her. I had her writhing and squirming, and I was even able to fuck her throat. I was impressed at how good she was at that. After I was done with Hana, I untied her. As I went to let Pam loose as well, I told the other girls that they could get themselves cleaned up if they wanted. Harem night was officially concluded. When I got the ropes off Pam, she clung to me and whispered, "Please, Chris. I need some alone time with you." I told the girls I needed to be alone with my wife, and they went to get some snacks in the kitchen. I left the door open, but dimmed the lights, making it clear we didn't want to be disturbed. Pam was shaking as I made love to her, clinging to me as our bodies moved together. It seemed she was enjoying it, but at the point she would normally be crying out in ecstasy, she started weeping and sobbing. I was concerned and I asked what was wrong. She said, "I'm fine. Keep going. It's just crazy intense emotions. I'm ok." So I kept fucking her, and she calmed down a little. When I was done, I just laid on top of her and whispered, "Talk to me, sweetie. What's going on?" She held on tight, and said, "Oh just a jumble of mixed emotions and girly feelings. Don't worry. I really enjoyed everything tonight." I held her for a little longer and then let her up. She joined the others in the living room, and they gathered around to comfort her. She reassured them that she was alright, that all the intense feelings inside her got mixed up and confused, but she's not upset or anything.

The girls took off their collars and changed into sleeping clothes. They had some wine and chatted about the events of the night. The consensus was that the party had been fun for everyone. It was strange how the mood had shifted from being all focused on me, to them almost ignoring me as they related to each other as girls. I heard Sarah on the phone with Jim, begging him to let her stay the night. "Please, honey, I don't have many female friends and I really like these girls....No, I think Chris is probably sleeping alone with Pam tonight....Ok, baby. Thanks. Love you." When I went to the bathroom, Penny came in soon after. She giggled and said she wanted to help me pee. She stood behind me and held my penis, but I was having trouble going. I said, "I don't think this is gonna work." She replied, "I've done this with Bobby. Just relax." I closed my eyes and pictured a waterfall, as I usually do, and it finally came out. Penny's aim was a little off at first, and she splashed some on floor. She apologized and wiped it up, but I thought it was really cute how she wanted to share that with me.

----

Pam told the three girls to take our bed, and we would sleep on the futon. I pulled out the futon and Pam put sheets on, while the other three retired to the bedroom and kept chattering late into the night. Pam and I cuddled and embraced, slowly making love as we whispered to each other. "I don't know what came over me," she said. "I just had all these intense feelings and they all came out at the same time. I really did have fun tonight." I held her and kissed her and listened. "I think it's because I had to watch you dom someone else and I didn't feel involved or in control. I love it when you dominate me when we are all alone. But the other girls here made me have all kinds of weird feelings. I don't have such deep feelings when Jim controls me, it's just all fun. But when its with my husband, the love of my life, all sorts of emotions crop up. Maybe next time I should dom beside you. The female version of that outfit would look very hot on me." I chuckled, "Yea, I'd love to see that. You'd be so sexy." I paused, and then continued, "Though I have to admit, fucking you while you were crying was quite a turn on." She slapped my chest and said, "Pervert," but she was smiling. I thought a while and said, "I think I'm going to exercise more control over you from now on. I want you to ask permission before you play with anyone else, especially anyone new. Even if its just kissing, I want you to call to get permission before you do anything. I might give you permission for an entire day with someone, if I already know them." She said, "Ok. I can do that. I like having you as my Master. Will you do the same for me?" I replied, "No, I'm the man, and I will do whatever I want. You will submit to my will, and accept my decisions." Then she caressed my face and whispered in my ear, "I want veto power too, babydoll." I told her, "This can't really work both ways, if I am going to be your Master. I'll always listen, and consider your feelings, but I won't let you tell me what to do." She said, "Ok, Master. I trust you. I know you will never hurt me." We snuggled and made love some more and she fell asleep in my arms.

In the middle of the night, I got up to go to the bathroom. A couple minutes after I was in there, the door opened up behind me. Penny had, again, followed me in. She attacked me, kissing me passionately, letting me know what she wanted. She started sucking my dick, and that led to groping and grunting and fucking her against the counter. I made that little slut shiver with delight, and then I turned her around and bent her over the sink and fucked her up the ass, until she creamed. When I returned to bed, Pam was awake. She smelled my cock and said, "I smell Penny's ass." I didn't respond. Instead, I grabbed her by the hair and shoved it in her mouth, and she sucked me like a good little wife. When I let her up, she said, "So you can fuck whoever you want, but I have to get permission?" I nodded. She sighed and said, "Ok, Master," and went back to sucking me. My relationship with my wife is entering a new stage, that I think we both will enjoy.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
25 Oct 2010 9:21AM

Mmm, very interesting. You will definitely have to talk to Sarah about her niece, and see about getting more sex friends.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Oct 2010 2:07AM

loving the updates, great stuff

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
27 Oct 2010 9:15AM

Why does this thread keep falling into obscurity?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Oct 2010 1:52AM

looking forward to more updates

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Oct 2010 8:46AM

As am I

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Oct 2010 1:53PM

When I woke up on Saturday, Hana and Pam were next to me on the futon, enjoying each other's luscious bodies. It seemed like an intimate moment, so I decided not to disturb them. I peeked into the bedroom and saw Sarah and Penny sharing themselves physically, as well. Leaving my girls to their fun, I cooked breakfast. As the smell wafted back to them, they slowly trickled in and sat down to eat. Pam kissed me good morning, and thanked me for making breakfast. The girls decided they wanted to go to the local water park today. It was lovely day outside, and its was a good excuse to wear bikinis all day. Sadly, Sarah had to go back home to Jim.

After Pam had eaten, she pulled me into the bedroom to talk privately with me. She said, "Can we talk about the arrangement you proposed last night? I don't think it's going to work for me. I could lie to myself and you, and pretend I could live with it. But I really want veto power over who you fuck. I need that bit of control to keep me from becoming insanely jealous. Ideally, I would pick out the girls that you play with. That makes me feel more at ease when I can screen them." She paused, but I could tell she had more to say.

"And I understand why you want me to get permission before I mess around with someone. That might even work for a little while. But I know myself. I'll be at a party and meet a cute guy. I won't be thinking clearly, and I'll wind up giving him a blowjob. And then, because I have broken one of your rules, I'll need to hide it and start lying to you. And that will be the beginning of the end to our relationship. Once the trust is gone, we'd be doomed. I'd rather tell you the truth and make you jealous for a while, than lie to you and destroy our marriage. In fact, that's part of the fun!" She said the last part playfully, and I remarked, "I knew you like to make me jealous." She replied sarcastically, "Of course! My day isn't complete until I've made you squirm at least once." She was kidding, but I knew there was a seed of truth in there. I've noticed how she likes to flaunt her lovers to get a rise out of me, and force me to taste their emissions after they have used her. Hiding her extramarital affairs would take half the fun away for her.

She caressed my face and looked at me softly. "I'm so glad you are trying to become a more dominant man. It makes the sex so much hotter. And I appreciate all the effort you are putting in, babydoll. Because I know it's not your nature to be so hard. But that's one reason I married you. I couldn't stand to be married to someone like Jim. You respect me as an equal, as your wife and not your slave. That's why I love you so much." Of course what she was saying was true. I wouldn't want a totally subservient wife. That would be boring. I smirked and said, "Well, it was worth a try." She giggled and we shared a tender kiss.

----

I kissed Sarah goodbye before she left. The rest of us got ready to go to the water park. Hana borrowed one of Pam's bikinis, since their boobs are roughly the same size. But we needed to swing by Penny's place so she could get something to change into. Our day at the amusement park was a lot of fun. It kinda turned in to a double date, with Pam pairing up with Hana and me pairing up with Penny. There was a lot of hand holding and affection as we walked through the park and went on the rides. I found myself watching Pam's body a lot, especially the way her succulent boobs jiggled. Watching her on a real romantic date with someone else made me appreciate her all the more, and long to touch her. She caught me staring at her a couple times and gave me a quizzical look, trying to figure out what was on my mind. It got to be too much for me to handle, so I pulled her to me and planted a big wet kiss on her, making her weak in the knees. When I pulled away, Pam's eyes were wide with love and adoration. Hana stepped forward, gave me a sweet kiss and caressed my face, I think to show that she admired the deep love that Pam and I share.

After that, I was able to focus all my attention on Penny. She was looking beautiful that day. Her strawberry blond hair shimmered in the sunlight, and her crystal blue eyes flashed with her adorable smile. She was wearing much less makeup than usual, which made her look even younger. We got a lot of disapproving stares that day, because it looked like I was robbing the cradle and that Pam and Hana were an openly gay couple. I suppose both of those are a little true. As we splashed around on the water rides, I couldn't keep my hands off Penny's sweet body. I didn't even try to hide my boner. At one point, when we were walking through a dark tunnel, I pulled Penny aside to kiss and fondle her. She grabbed my boner and I wanted her right then and there. We were in the shadows, so no one could see when I slipped my cock out and pulled her bikini bottoms aside and slid it inside her. I fucked her for a minute or two, and then we composed ourselves and walked out of the tunnel. Pam and Hana were just standing there, waiting for us. Hana asked, "What were you two doing in there?" Penny and I just giggled. On the next ride we went on, Pam sat next to me and slid her hand down my shorts and rubbed my cock. Then she pulled her hand out and smelled it, and gave me a wicked look. I just winked at her and kissed her on the cheek.

----

While we were at the water park, I noticed Pam had picked up a flyer. I didn't think much of it, until I saw her showing it to Hana and Penny. They were all whispering and giggling, which made me suspicious. When I got a chance to see the flyer, I understood the way they were acting. It was an ad for a strip club. I thought it was strange to find that in an amusement park, but apparently the club wasn't much on shame. It said Saturday night, that night, the show would be all male. "Ladies' Night. Leave your boyfriends and husbands at home, ladies. No men allowed." I noticed at the bottom in small print, it said that all the performers were tested weekly for STDs. I thought that was an unnecessary bit of information to include. That let me know exactly what type of performance it would be. After our visit to the resort and spa, I knew what went on at some of these shows.

Pam wrapped her arm around my waist and whispered to me, "We girls have decided to go to a club tonight." I responded, "Yea, I see what kind of club you plan on going to." She said, "Don't be jealous, honey." I said, "Having all my slave girls go off to get wild with male strippers is a little emasculating." Pam said, "Awww, don't be that way. Its just a bit of fun." I said, "Yea, I know exactly what kind of fun you are looking for." She patted my butt and kissed me. It was clear I would have to make a scene if I wanted to stop them from going. I didn't want to be the bad guy, but I felt I had to say something. I just looked Pam in her eyes and very quietly said, "Don't go." She saw the seriousness on my face, and it gave her pause. She turned around and said to the other girls, "Sorry ladies. I'm not going tonight." They looked at each other, and then at me, and they realized what the problem was. Hana said, "We promise, no touching. We'll just look and have a fun girl's night out." But I wasn't convinced. I knew that once they got some alcohol in them, the rules would be forgotten. I whispered to Pam, "You said no guys for a week. It hasn't been a week yet." She ran her fingertips across my chest, looked up at me, and said, "I'll be good, sweetie. I promise." I didn't say anything. I had a pit in my stomach, but I knew I couldn't directly question their honesty, without looking like a jerk. They took my silence as consent.

----

They all went home to get ready for their evening. Pam called Sarah to invite her to come along too. When the girls met back up at our house, they all were absolutely stunning. They obviously had gone out of their way to look sexy for their night out on the town, and each one was even more ravishing than the next. No doubt they would attract a lot of attention from the dancers. I felt some sharp pangs of jealousy then, but it was too late to try to put a stop to it. I consoled myself by giving each one a long sensual kiss, not letting them leave until I got to fully enjoy the soft touch and sweet smell of my sexy beauties. Though that may not have been a good idea, because I think I made them all sexually aroused even before they got out the door. After they left, I found myself all alone in an empty house.

I thought about going out to a club to get some action of my own. But after having four dazzling girlfriends at my beck and call, I didn't really feel like putting that much effort into getting laid. I surfed porn on the internet for a while, but then started to feel pathetic. So I said out loud, "Fuck it!" and decided to go out anyway. I got dressed up and went to a local bar. It was pretty packed, being a Saturday night. Unlike my previous outings in the bar scene, my confidence was soaring that night. I guess that's a benefit of having four girlfriends. It didn't take long to find an attractive female to chat up. We had a couple drinks and eventually we were kissing. I offered to take her back to my place, but she said, "Why wait?" and she led me into the ladies' room. We found a stall and closed the door. We kissed some more and I whipped out my johnson, and she sucked me for a while. Then she pulled up her skirt and sat on my cock and rode me until I felt her pussy quiver. After she came, she looked back at me and said, "Oh, we forgot the condom." I asked, "Are you on the pill?" and she said, "Yes. You don't have any STDs, do you?" I replied, "No." She said, "Oh good." Looking back, I probably should have put a condom on just to be safe, but alcohol tends to make you not care. Then she turned around and faced me so we could kiss while she rode me some more. After I deposited my load inside her, I offered again to take her back to my place, but she said she had to get going. I don't think I even got her name.

----

I returned back to my empty house and just collapsed on the bed. I was awakened a bit later when Pam and Hana plopped down on the bed next to me, kissing and groping each other in a lustful frenzy. They both reeked of a sharp and powerful stench of semen, and I immediately knew that they had broken their promise. I was pissed, but also still drunk. So I rolled over onto my back, closed my eyes, and tried to ignore them. I guess I fell asleep again, because I was woken up by a silky wet mouth sucking on my cock. I looked down and saw Hana's angelic face. She said, "Mmmm, tastes like Chris got some action tonight." When she got me hard, she crawled up my body and started kissing me. I was confused that the normally smooth skin on her cheeks and breasts felt different, and then I realized it was dried cum. She mounted me and sat up to ride me, cowgirl style, grinding her pussy lips on my pelvic bone. Her muff was very creamy and it felt unbelievable. Next thing I know, Pam straddles my head and lowers her pussy down to grind on my face. I instinctively start eating out her heavenly snatch. Then I notice the distinct tang of cum, and I realize that it was Pam's intention to force me to taste the ejaculation of her lover. But at that point, I was still kinda drunk and Pam's pussy was irresistible, and I just didn't give a shit, so I ate the cream from my wife's fuck hole.

After they were done using me as a living platform for their lesbian activities, Pam laid on top of me and kissed me and licked the cream off my face. "I can't believe you ate all that cum out of my pussy. Gawd, you are so sexy. That was from like three different guys." I looked at her with astonishment. "So you aren't even going to deny it?" She responded, "I'm not going to start lying to you, baby. And you let us go, knowing very well what was going to happen." I didn't bother to remind her what she had promised. She was still drunk, so logic wasn't going to get through. So, I just asked her to tell me what happened at the club. She told me it got raunchy, and my four lovely nymphs attracted a lot of attention from the performers, as I had expected. They were probably the hottest group of girls there. So all of them had cocks shoved in their faces, and being drunk rowdy girls, they all wound up sucking some dick. When Pam was sucking a stripper, she heard Penny say, "Wow, she is really tearing him up." And Pam admitted she was working really hard on his meat, because she was so horny. She got the guy to cum in her mouth. Pam was proud of that, because she didn't think he was suppose to do that. She swished the cum around in her mouth and showed it to the guy, and then she gave Hana a kiss, sharing the load with her. The male dancers just stopped and stared as Pam and Hana shared a long messy kiss. After that, all the girls at their table were getting their drinks for free. Pam, Hana, and Penny got really hammered, but Pam thinks Sarah didn't get as drunk.

After those dancers had finished, two of them convinced Pam and Hana to go backstage. They were joined by a third guy, and that's when the party really got going. They had a nice little orgy, and they both got used by all three guys. "I can't remember how many guys came inside of me. Maybe the cum you swallowed was just from one man. I'm not sure. But all of them definitely covered us with their cream. It was so hot." That's how my life goes. I get lucky with a girl in a bar, and my wife gets gangbanged by an entire dance troupe. "It's so sexy that you ate his cum from my pussy." Then what she said made me realize she was still plastered and being more honest than usual. "I want to see you suck a dick so badly. Sooner or later I'm gonna get my studmuffin to swallow a big cock for me." That made me uncomfortable, so I changed the subject. "Did Penny and Sarah come home with you?" I asked. She said, "Penny went home with a stripper. I think Sarah drove herself home." I was regretting not putting a stop to this when I had a chance. Then we heard the front door open and someone enter the house. Pam whispered, "That might be Sarah. I gave her a key. I'm gonna give Hana a key too." She kissed me and got up to look. It was Sarah and Penny. Penny didn't look very happy. Pam pulled out the futon for them to sleep on. I went to go talk to them to see what had happened.

----

Sarah was saying, "Sweetie, I'm sorry, but there was something about him that I just didn't trust. You know, I've heard stories of girls being lured back to some guy's house, where a bunch of other guys are there all waiting for their turn with her. Pretty little girls like you get sold into slavery everyday. Something about that guy creeped me out, and I didn't want to take the chance that you would disappear and we'd never see you again." Sarah hugged Penny and kissed her on the forehead, acting very motherly. I spoke up and said, "Sarah, if you were getting a bad feeling, I'm glad you were there to look out for her. I trust your judgment. If you say he was creepy, then its good you brought our girl back home to us." Penny hugged and kissed Sarah and then rolled over. I laid with Sarah and whispered with her, to get her version of what happened that night.

She told me that they were all having a good time at the show. Sarah and Penny tried to stay conservative most of the evening, but Pam and Hana got pretty wild with the guys. The dancers wagged their dicks in the girls' faces, and each one of the girls performed orally for the men. Two of the dancers pulled Pam and Hana back stage somewhere, leaving Penny and Sarah alone. Sarah noticed one guy kept focusing on Penny a lot. She could tell the guy was really interested in her. It was clear that Penny was underage, and that's probably why he was so obsessed with her. Sarah tried to look out for Penny, but she got distracted when two dancers came and gyrated on her at the same time. She felt very pressured to suck both of them, and so she did. When the dancers moved onto someone else, Sarah looked around and Penny was nowhere to be seen. She got the feeling that the strippers may have distracted her on purpose. It took her five minutes before she spotted Penny through a doorway, in a dark room on the far side of the club, bent over a table getting fucked by the man. Sarah kept an eye on them as they had their fun.

Eventually, Hana and Pam returned, covered in cum. Sarah got some tissues and napkins and tried to help clean them off. They were ready to leave, so Sarah went to get Penny. When Penny joined the others, she told them that she was going home with the guy. Pam and Hana said ok, and left in Pam's car. Sarah had driven separately, so she stayed around and tried to convince Penny to come home with her. Penny didn't want to, and the guy was being very insistent. The urgency in his demeanor really creeped Sarah out, so she tried to distract him by spreading her legs and letting him fuck her. And it worked. When Penny saw that, she wasn't as eager to go home with him. And the guy chilled out after he orgasmed. Sarah took that opportunity and dragged Penny out to the car and brought her home.

----

After Sarah told me the whole story, I said I was very grateful that she was there and had the presence of mind to look out for young Penny. I told Sarah I was very proud to have her as my girl, and that I valued her in many ways. We kissed and cuddled for a while and then made love as Penny slept beside us. After Sarah fell asleep in my arms, I overheard Pam and Hana talking in the doorway. Hana was saying, "What?! You told him?!" Pam answered, "Right, like he's not gonna figure it out when we come home covered in cum." Hana asked, "And he forgave you?" Pam paused, and looked over at me, and said, "Yes." I knew that by telling people I forgave her, she was putting me in a corner, making me look like the bad guy if I didn't. Hana said, "Wow, I need a husband like that." I got up to go to the kitchen. As I passed by Pam, I whispered to her, "We are still gonna talk about that happened tonight. This isn't over." She bit her lip, knowing she hadn't gotten away with it.

As I was getting a drink in the kitchen, Hana came up behind me and grabbed my ass. I turned around to her and she threw herself at me, kissing and groping me lustfully. She wrapped her legs around me and we ended up fucking right there in the kitchen. She had an intense orgasm, her slim body shaking in my arms. Immediately afterward, she clung to me and whispered in my ear, "I want you to be my husband." I'm used to hearing and saying things I don't mean during intimate moments, but she sounded like she meant it. She clung to me for a minute, and then looked me in the eye, and said, "I want a night alone with you. Just you and me, on a romantic date. Its time to take our relationship to the next level." I didn't know what to say, so I just kissed her. I carried her back into the bedroom and laid her down next to Pam, who was already asleep. I nestled between them, enjoying the feel of their nubile bodies. I contemplated the idea of having both of these beautiful girls as my wives, and it wasn't an unpleasant thought.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Oct 2010 6:08PM

Enjoy this mate... Because sadly in my opinion i think it's the beginning of the end for you and Pam. I see her and Hana together most likely because of their feelings for each other and their openness with other sexual partners. I say that because Hana had multiple "fuck buddies" prior to meeting you even though she was in a committed relationship. Which means she'd most likely would do the same thing to you. And Pam is the same way and has even told you "And I understand why you want me to get permission before I mess around with someone. That might even work for a little while. But I know myself. I'll be at a party and meet a cute guy. I won't be thinking clearly, and I'll wind up giving him a blowjob. And then, because I have broken one of your rules, I'll need to hide it and start lying to you. And that will be the beginning of the end to our relationship." So as I see it Sarah is the only one in the group who wants to and is more than willing to be with you and only you. Penny is just having fun. But the other girls have definitely had an effect on her as now she's having sex with random strippers. Just something to think about. Keep the updates coming.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Oct 2010 9:37PM

Sunday morning, everyone slept in late. The first up was Penny. I heard her in the kitchen getting some cereal. I was still laying between Hana and Pam, and they were both snuggled up to me. It was a very nice feeling, and I had the urge to cuddle with them all day. But I knew I couldn't. I had to lock down my feelings today. Needed to become callous, in order to do what needed to be done. Sarah was the first in the shower. No doubt she didn't want Jim to find out about last night. I eased up out of the clutches of my two bedmates, walked to the bathroom and stepped in the shower with Sarah. She was pleased. I helped her get clean and we shared some intimacy. I hadn't planned on sexing her, but she begged for it, so I did my best to satisfy her needs. She whispered, "I love you", before drying off and putting on her clothes. I walked into the kitchen still naked and wet, kissed Penny good morning and poured myself some orange juice. Penny kept glancing at my dangling meat, and I chuckled to myself, and teased her by subtly posing for her. Sarah was driving Penny home. When Sarah and Penny were getting ready to go, I gave them both a kiss before they left.

Pam had woken up and was in the bathroom. I went in and came up behind her, wrapped my arms around her and whispered in her ear, "Don't make any plans today." She said, "Ok. Why?" I could tell her voice was hesitant, not sure how I was going to react to last night. I said, "Because you belong to me. And you need to be reminded of that." Again, I forced down my emotions and hardened myself for what I knew I must do. She turned around and looked into my eyes. She saw my steely resolve, and she looked a little green, like she was going to be sick. I grabbed her by the neck and kissed her hard on the mouth, no warmth in the kiss at all. She knew she was going to be punished. And I planned on drawing it out and making her squirm all day, waiting for it. I walked back in the bedroom and was glad to see Hana had awoken. I climbed on top of her, kissed her passionately, and then with a smirk said "good morning." I then forced myself upon her. Not that she was complaining. But I gave no tenderness and was only concerned with using her as I wished. I fucked her hard and rough, slapping her ass and pinching her tits, giving Pam a tiny preview of what would be waiting for her later in the day. Once in a while I would smack her pussy hard with an open hand, and make her wince. Hana's eyes were wide with awe as I fucked her like a beast. I could only imagine the feral expression on my face. There could be no doubt between us who was dominating whom. When I was ready to explode, I grabbed her by the hair and jizzed on her face. I left her like that and went to get breakfast.

----

Pam and Hana came into the kitchen after they had both gotten cleaned up. They were whispering to each other, but it looked like they were afraid to say anything in my presence. I just smiled calmly and said, "Hana, my wife and I will be spending the day alone. I hope you understand." She forced a smile and responded, "Sure, no problem." After Hana had gotten some breakfast, she hugged and kissed Pam goodbye, and then she came up to me, hesitated for a second, and then pressed her lips to mine. She whispered into my ear, "I still want that date with you. Call me later." I caressed her face and gave her a tender kiss. When she turned around to go, I slapped her ass playfully. She jumped, but turned to give me a smile. With a wave to both of us, she was gone.

Pam came around to me and sat on my lap. She put her arms around my neck and asked, "So, what's the plan for today, my love?" I told her we would go shopping for a new bed for the spare room and supplies for her office, and then this evening her pretty little ass was mine to do with as I saw fit. She cocked an eyebrow and grinned, and made a little noise to show she thought that sounded fun. I held her by the back of the neck, kissed her hard, and grabbed her plump tit. I said, "You have been a bad girl, and you must be punished. I kissed her roughly, and pulled her bottom lip out with my teeth. I could see in her eyes she was both excited and scared. She said, "Um, Chris....I need to apologize. Last night, I was sooo out of bounds. I..well...I...I have no excuse. I made a promise and I broke it, and you have every right to be angry." I just stared at her for a couple heartbeats, and said, "It's too late for apologies. And I'm not angry. You will be punished. But not until later tonight." She started to say something, but I put my finger to her lips and just stared into her eyes. I picked her up out of my lap and stood up. I smacked her ass and said, "Come on, we have some shopping to do."

----

We spent the day looking for beds and tables and other supplies. The whole time, everywhere we went, Pam held my hand. It felt like we were a newlywed couple again. It felt nice. I miss that feeling. I want that feeling back. Again, I had to suppress emotions, starting to rise up and choke me. I forced them back down. Not yet. Can't let go yet. I hoped Pam didn't notice the battle raging inside me. It was hard to control. I realized that our life together was spiraling away from us, and I needed to get it back on track. No time for weakness now. I needed to be the man. We managed to pick out a good bed, as well as a workstation for her office. Got them back to the house and set them up. The rooms seemed almost complete now.

I laid down on the new bed and took a minute to relax. Pam plopped on top of me, grinning and giving me bedroom eyes. I got a deja vu of our honeymoon. We were so innocent back then. And that memory only emphasized how twisted our life has become. I took a deep breath, and I knew it was time. I rolled Pam over and stood up. Pam noticed the stern look on my face before I even said anything. "Pam, our relationship is out of control. It's my job to set it straight again. If we don't keep our promises to each other, there is no way this marriage can survive. Its time to pay the piper. Take off your clothes and get your collar." She looked up at me, and then did as I commanded, without saying a word.

----

She was naked and kneeling on front of me. I wanted to rant and rave, and call her all sorts of nasty names. But I took the other route. From this point on, I didn't speak at all. I wouldn't even look her in the eye. I dragged her by the hair back into our bedroom. We needed to settle the past, before moving forward and creating new memories in the new bed. So our old bed was the appropriate place to punish my wife for her infidelity. I was very rough with her, smacking her ass and tits, and sometimes her face. I tied her up with ropes, her wrists behind her back and her knees to her shoulders. I used the whip on her, as well as the riding crop. Not hard enough to leave permanent marks, but enough to make her eyes water. Her mouth was gagged, so her screams were muffled. I twisted her nipples painfully, and even pinched her clit. That made her jump and try to get away. I fucked her in all her holes, up to the point that I thought she would cum, and then I would stop. I did that again and again, bringing her to the brink, but not allowing her release. After a while, I could tell it was driving her crazy. Still, I said not a word to her. She tried to lock eye contact with me, but I wouldn't look at her. If I caught her looking at me, I would spit in her face.

When I took the ball gag out of her mouth, she blurted, "I'm sorry, baby. Please." I smacked her in the face and shoved my dick in her mouth. I held her head back and slowly forced my cock down her throat, allowing her time to get ready for it. She sucked my sausage like a pro as I fucked her face. Every couple strokes I would push it in as deep as possible and hold it there until she started gagging, and then I would quickly pull out, not wanting to hurt her. But I did this over and over. I could tell she was getting tired. I pulled out once, and she said, "Baby, please. No more." But I kept on doing it until she literally couldn't take anymore. And then I put the gag back in her mouth and fucked her doggy style in both holes. I was starting to get tired, so I put her on her back, with a pillow beneath her butt, and entered her pussy, getting very deep, the tip firmly in her cul-de-sac. And then I fucked her harder than I've ever fucked my wife, ramming my cock into the very end of her love canal. I could tell it was hurting her, but I didn't stop. I fucked her ruthlessly and made her scream through the gag. After a while of that, she started to twitch and spasm, and I knew she was finally cumming, after being denied all night long. She had multiple orgasms that lasted for many minutes, and her pussy squirted, leaving us both soaked. When she stopped gyrating, I pulled halfway out to make sure she would feel it, and allowed myself to cum explosively into her vagina. It seemed like it lasted forever, as my balls contracted again and again, gushing my milky seed into her, until it seeped out around my cock. Then I simply pulled out and left her lying there hogtied on the bed, as I went to the bathroom and then got a bite to eat.

I came back and checked all the bindings to make sure none of the ropes where biting into her skin and that she was getting good circulation everywhere. I picked her up and put her in a corner of the room, facing a wall. Then I went and watched tv for about an hour. At that point, I couldn't do it any longer. My hard external shell broke down and all I wanted to do was comfort the woman I love. So I went back in the room and picked her up and placed her on the bed and slowly untied her. I took the gag out last, but she didn't say anything. She just looked up at me, her eyes watery and bloodshot. I gently laid on top of her and hugged her. She timidly put her arms around me. And then she started to cry. I held her as sobs racked her body. She was trying to speak, but all she could croak out through the tears was, "I'm sorry." I held her for a long time, until she fell asleep in my arms. When I was confident she was asleep and snoring lightly, I rolled over and turned my back on her. Only then did I let go and allow my emotions, raging in captivity all day long, to boil up from the depths. And I cried. I cried like a baby. I laid there, sniffling, thinking I was having a private moment, when I felt her hand on my back, rubbing to comfort me. My first instinct was to clamp down and not show her how much she hurt me. But then I gave in and rolled over and hugged her as a wept. I think I must have fallen asleep like that.

----

When I woke up the next morning, the aroma of cinnamon and sausage was in the air. I could hear it sizzling in the kitchen. I got out of bed and I saw her standing in a apron, cooking breakfast. She greeted me with a smile and a kiss. We ate breakfast in silence, with lots of smiles and loving gazes. When I was leaving to go to work, she gave me a big hug and a tender kiss filled with love, and whispered, "I'm going to be better, honey. I promise." And she has been. All week. Everyday I came home and she had been working on her projects in her new office. No visitors. Just Pam and me, just like when we were first married. We cuddled as we watched tv and made love every night. The slow sensual deeply emotional coupling that we always used to do before we got into the crazy lifestyle. I had my old wife back, and I was so completely happy. She was even more nurturing and devoted than before. All our friends were very understanding when we said we needed a break. And it was wonderful during that week.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Oct 2010 11:17PM

if that was the ending, that was the best possible way it could have turned out. kudos.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
30 Oct 2010 10:53AM

while i did love the updates, i too am glad it ended this way if it has to end. things were spinning out of control. she wanted veto power over who you were with but said she wouldn't be able to make any promises herself. she in fact broke her promise about waiting a week and slept with 3 guys, bareback. and the whole having you eat their cum and talking about you sucking dick sounds like she was trying to turn you into a cuck. we'll see if she'll be able to keep her promise about being better. i guess all good things have to come to an end. better this way than losing all trust and getting divorced.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
30 Oct 2010 6:02PM

If this is the end, it was masterfully done. I however hope that the story will continue.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
10 Nov 2010 12:53AM

This is epic, and I agree I can't imagine it ending any better. Any word from OP about the last 12 days would be welcome.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
12 Nov 2010 8:13PM

Sorry I haven't been posting updates. While Pam and I took a break from the swinging lifestyle, I stopped writing blog entries as well. But I'll try to catch you up on what's been going on with us.

----

Monday, when I got home, Pam had a candlelit dinner waiting for me. She had informed all of our friends that we would be on a hiatus from playing, so that we could focus on each other for a while. The dinner was romantic, and the food was delicious. She sat next to me, instead of across the table. We held hands and flirted while we ate. After we were done eating, we retired back into the bedroom, where she had set the ambiance for a sensual evening together, with candlelight and soft music. It really did feel like we were back to being newlyweds. We spent the rest of the night naked, massaging and caressing each other. I fully enjoyed getting reacquainted with my wife's luscious body. I don't think there was an inch of skin on either of us that we didn't lick or touch. The evening was magical, and it went a long way to convince me that Pam is still completely devoted to me and our relationship. By the end of the night, all hurt feelings were forgiven, and I was more in love with her than ever before.

----

Tuesday evening started out calm and quiet. I nonchalantly asked Pam if she had any visitors while I was at work. She said that some people had called, but she told them she was busy and unable to see them. She had spent the day working on her projects in her new office. Pam still talked to Hana on the phone quite a lot, and I'd been exchanging messages with Sarah as well. They were both being very understanding and supportive. While Pam and I were sitting on the couch, watching tv, she started to message my package. She got me hard and unzipped my pants to play with it. The handjob turned into a blowjob, slow and leisurely. Pam looked up at me with a mischievous grin, and then went into the kitchen to get a bowl of chocolate ice cream.

She sat back down next to me and resumed stroking me. When she brought me to climax, she held the tip of my penis over the bowl and made me cum on the ice cream. She licked the tip of my dripping cock clean, and then stirred my milky seed into her dessert. She looked me in the eyes as she ate her treat, making an "mmmmmm" sound with every spoonful. I grinned at my beautiful wife, appreciating her kinkiness. But then she tried to entice me into her fetish as well. She held a spoonful up to my mouth. I shook my head, but she didn't take no for an answer. She held it up to my lips and just stared at me, until finally I caved and opened my mouth. She fed me the ice cream and I was surprised that the chocolate cut the sharpness of the cum quite a bit. She alternated spoonfuls, giving herself one and then feeding me another, until the ice cream was gone. Pam kissed me proudly and told me she thought I was incredibly sexy.

We then decided to have some more edible fun. We got some whipped cream and chocolate syrup from the kitchen and retired to the bedroom to get a little messy. Pam and I covered each other's naked bodies with chocolate and whipped cream, and spent the rest of the night licking it off of one another, especially our naughty bits. Pam insisted that I shoot my load on her succulent tits, and she mixed it with syrup and made me lick them clean. She poured chocolate down my butt crack and spent a long time licking it off my anus. Felt wonderful. We wound up all sticky, so we took a shower together and changed the bed sheets. That night was a lot of fun.

----

Wednesday night, when I got home, I was greeted by a sexy slave girl. Pam had bought a new outfit that day, and she was looking unbelievably seductive. It consisted of a sheer silk bikini top and bottom, completely see-through, with long panels of silk hanging down that swayed with her every movement. The outfit had lots of filigree details and shimmered in the light. Pam had also taken the time to curl her hair and apply heavy eyeshadow and long lashes to complete the look. She was the spitting image of a harem girl out of a fantasy novel. I wanted to ravage her right then and there, but she was being coy. Pam led me to sit on the sofa so that she could put on a show for me. She put on some middle eastern sounding music and proceeded to do a provocative sensual dance. My wife never looked so alluring as she did that night, undulating to the music like a sultan's concubine. I rubbed my erection as I watched her, mesmerized. She slowly removed the silks as she danced, one by one, until she was nearly naked.

She moved closer and gyrated her body inches away from me. I couldn't resist anymore, and I ran my fingers over her luxurious physique as she danced. She straddled me and gave me a lap dance, rubbing her pussy lips up and down the underside of my shaft. I caressed her heavenly body and sucked on her nipples as she writhed on me. Her soft labia rubbing up and down my cock felt too good and soon I was about to cum. She smiled and slipped me inside of her and fucked me outright. After I exploded inside of her, she kept moving to the rhythm of the music as we kissed. She said, "I could be a pretty good stripper. Don't you think?" I nodded an emphatic yes, but then qualified it with, "I'd never let you do that, though. Knowing you, you'd end up either as a high class escort, or doing porn." She giggled, rolled her eyes, and tried to look innocent. But we both knew I was right. After a moment of contemplation, Pam said, "It would be fun to try each of those at least once, just for the experience." I wasn't ready to let my wife be a stripper, escort, or pornstar just yet, so I told her, "Let's put that on the shelf for much later, shall we? I'm not ready to share my wife with the rest of the world like that." She nodded in agreement, and said she understood.

"You know what I'd like to see?" I said. "I'd like to watch you masturbate, like you do when you are all alone and no one is around." She smiled and said "ok". We went into the bedroom and she got out a couple toys, and then laid on her back and started rubbing her pussy. She closed her eyes and kinda went into her own little world. I wondered what she was thinking about while she played with herself. She got heated up and began moaning softly, arching her back and grinding as her fingers fluttered between her pink fleshy folds. Then she looked up at me and reached for one of her toys. She slid a big pink vibrator into her pussy and stroked it in and out for a while. Then she pushed it all the way in, and pressed a smaller vibrator to her clit. She used both of her toys to hit just the right spots, making herself twitch and shiver until she ended with an explosive, and very vocal, finale. She even squirted, drenching the sheets.

After she pulled the large pink vibrator out of her quivering pussy, I was so turned on that I climbed on top of her and ravaged her, kissing and groping and fucking her passionately. I think she was so keyed up that once I was inside her she had multiple rapid fire orgasms. When we were both exhausted and sweaty, I continued to kiss her neck gently, and I asked her, "So what do you think about when you play with yourself?" She looked into my eyes and said, "You don't want to know." I was still euphoric and feeling brave, so I ignored her warning and pressed her for an answer. "Aww, come on. You can tell me anything. I won't get mad." She bit her lip and though for a second, and then said, "Well, I used to have all those rape fantasies that I told you about. But those have pretty much been satisfied. Thank you very much for that, by the way," she said with a smile. "But now my fantasies are different. And they involve you. Playing with other men." She paused to gauge my reaction, but I just waited for her to continue. "You know. Sucking and fucking, and licking cum off of their rippling muscles." She has let it slip before that she wanted to see that, so it wasn't that much of a surprise. And I am always flattered when I am the object of her fantasies. When I didn't show any shock, she continued, "Well, that's what I think about pretty much every time I masturbate now. It gets me really wet quickly." She was searching for something in my eyes, and I could tell she was trying to assess how open I might be to the idea. But I gave her no discernible response. On one hand, I always do anything I can to please my wife. On the other hand, I wasn't sure I was ready for something like that. We kissed and cuddled and let the subject drop.

----

Thursday, I decided to take Pam out to dinner to a nice upscale restaurant. We both got dressed up, and Pam looked gorgeous, as usual. The ambiance of the place was elegant, and the meal was delicious. Pam was really enjoying living a bit of the posh lifestyle, and I could see why she liked going out with Keith so much. There was a fancy hotel right next door, and on a whim we decided to get a room for the night. There's something about staying in a nice hotel that is always a bit exciting. The room was luxurious, and it put us in a romantic mood. We made good use of most of the furniture in the suite. I'm sure if someone used one of those blacklights to find residue, they'd be able to track everywhere we went. Needless to say, we had a very good time. When we were cuddling on the bed, we noticed that the tv had a few porn channels, so we decided to take a look. We came up with a little game where we would do whatever the people on the tv were doing. It turned out to be pretty fun. At one point, the guy jacked off on the girl's tits, so I did the same. Pam rubbed the cum around on her ripe fleshy melons until they glistened, and then said to me, "Ok, honey. Now, you know what to do." I knew what she wanted, but I protested, "But that's not what they are doing in the scene." She said, "Rules have changed. Now come and do your duty, sweetheart." Her wet breasts looked so beautiful smeared with my juices that I didn't need much encouragement. I licked her luscious breasts clean of my semen, enjoying how soft and plump they were. She closed her eyes and arched her back, and reveled in the tongue bath.

When I was done, I noticed her watching the tv. One girl was getting gangbanged by three guys. She smiled at me and said, "Looks like we need to find two more guys." I knew she was kidding, but I shook my head and said, "Not tonight, darling." She feigned a pout, and said, "Spoil sport." I pinched her nipples and kissed her passionately. We laid on the bed, nose to nose, gazing into each other's eyes. She was running her fingers through my hair, when she asked, "When you see me getting fucked by other men, does it turn you on?" I answered, "Yea, sometimes. When you were getting gangbanged, that was pretty hot. And sometimes I like to watch Jim fucking you. It's just when I don't feel included, or I'm not even invited, that I get upset." Pam looked concerned and said, "I'm sorry about the strip club, babydoll. I would have brought you with us, if I could have. I'll make sure you are always included from now on." I just smiled and kissed her. I'd completely forgiven her for that, and didn't see any need to reopen old wounds. "I do want to include you more," she said. "I'd much rather have a threesome with my hubby, than just a twosome with a man." I replied, "I'd like that too. The group fun we have with the girls is spectacular." Pam said, "It is." She paused and said, "Hana has been missing me." I responded, "I know. Sarah has been missing me too." Pam said, "We should invite them both over tomorrow night. This week with you has been wonderful. But I'd really like to see them again." I said, "I feel the same way. I'm glad we've had a chance to reconnect, but I don't want to cut our friends out of our lives. They are like family now." Pam suggested, "We should set aside one or two days every week to spend time alone together. I like taking care of my man." I replied, "I like that too." And then I rolled over onto her and made out with my beautiful wife, content that our bond was as strong as ever, and we were ready to get back into the mix again.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Nov 2010 11:35AM

Well if you guys are ready to get back into things, it looks like you better get used to the idea of being with a man because that's where she's taking things.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Nov 2010 11:53AM

Yeah, but honestly, you have a lot of cuckold tendencies, anyway. Just go ahead and let her lead you..by the way, don't think for a minute she is not manipulating you..This woman is volumes smarter than you..she has a goal in mind and you will follow her like the cuckold you really are..good luck and just accept it..

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Nov 2010 2:42PM

Yea, she is smarter than me. And she's sexy as hell. But I disagree that I have cuckold tendencies. Cuckolding involves humiliation, and she has never tried to humiliate me. She is just a very wild and open girl. And she makes my life 100 times more exciting than it would be normally. Honestly, who can say they have 3 or more girlfriends, and their wife is ok with it? And we are still completely honest with each other, so I think we are doing fine.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
15 Nov 2010 12:49PM

She's honest, and that's great, but she's honest about breaking promises and even admits she can't control herself. You may have 4 girlfriends, but she's been with more guys since you've started and I wouldn't be surprised if the tables start to turn in her favor even more.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
15 Nov 2010 5:27PM

You make some good points. But, she has been very good at controlling herself for the past week. If I ever need to discipline her, then I will.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Nov 2010 10:09PM

When I got home on Friday, Sarah, Hana, and Pam were eating pizza and drinking beers. I could hear their laughter as soon as I entered the house. It was good to see them again. I went around and greeted each one of them with a kiss. Then I asked, "So Penny couldn't make it?" They all smiled and looked at each other. Hana said, "Penny has a new boyfriend. He's a studly football player, and a senior at her old high school. She met him last week at a game and is madly in love. Poor Bobby got the boot." They all went "aww". Hana continued, "His name is Derek. Penny is determined to be faithful to him." Pam laughed and said, "I wonder how long that's gonna last." Sarah gave me a knowing smile and said, "Oh, she'll drop her panties as soon as she sees Chris again. No girl can resist his charms." They all looked at me, grinning, and I knew they expected me to draw Penny back into the fold. I mentally accepted the challenge.

"Sarah got herself a new boyfriend too," Pam exclaimed with excitement. Sarah looked embarrassed, and the look she gave Pam let me know that she didn't want Pam to tell me about him. Pam ignored the look, and said, "You remember those profiles me made on that dating website? Well, she found herself a cute boy and has been seeing him all week long." Sarah was blushing, but her amorous smile was undeniable. Pam continued, "She won't tell us how old he is, but we know he can at least drive. And my, he is a pretty one." Sarah was smiling from ear to ear, and Hana commented, "Just look at her. She is in love." Sarah hide her face in her hands as the girls teased her. Pam looked and me and said, "That reminds me. We need to find you a date from the that site too," and she winked at me.

----

I sat with them and enjoyed the pizza and beer and the company of my lovely ladies. Hana playfully spun the bottle on the table and then stopped it with her hand when it pointed to Sarah. Hana gave Sarah a naughty look and pounced on her. While they were making out on the couch, Pam snuggled up to me and started kissing me too. The smell of her perfume and the feel of her soft breasts against my chest was intoxicating. We all snogged for a while, clothes managed to work their way onto the floor, and then Hana and Sarah got up and retired to the bedroom. I started to get up to follow them, but Pam held me down and said, "Let them be. I want to spend some time with my husband for now." We kissed a little more, and then Pam asked, "So everything is good between us, right? No lingering jealousy or hurt feelings." I responded, "Yea, everything is good. I love you, and I trust you." She said, "Good. Great. Because I'm ready to shift back into the fast lane, and I want to make sure you are ok with that." I kissed her hard and squeezed her tightly, and she mounted me and rode my cock. Her pussy felt luxuriously soft, and I fondled her perfect plump breasts as she tossed her hair back. We savored the intimacy, but she didn't stay on long enough for me to cum.

Pam got up and went to join the girls in the bedroom, where they were busy with tongues and fingers. Pam melted into the throng of silky pink skin, all three luscious bodies merged in a sea of feminine indulgence. I just watched the erotic scene and drank in the pure hedonistic beauty of it. After a while, Pam isolated Hana to herself, and I climbed onto Sarah to reconnect with my adorable girlfriend. Sarah and I got lost in each other, and I barely even noticed when Pam and Hana got up to go to the other bedroom. Time seemed to stand still as we made love, and I realized how much I had missed her. It hadn't been a long time, but in my mind I had shut out everyone but Pam. But I didn't want to do that again. This exquisite woman was mine, and I would be stupid to throw away such a gift. I wanted to express my love to her, but I think she could see it in my eyes, because she said it first. "I missed you, my love." I replied, "I missed you, too." She paused for a heartbeat, then said, "I'm sorry about Rick. Please don't be mad." I said, "No, that's fine. You are free to do what you want." She almost looked pained when I said that. "I was hoping you would think of me as your wife. Pam called me her sister-wife one time. I really liked the sound of that. I hope you feel the same way." I kissed her tenderly and said, "I do." She held me tight and whispered, "You are the best husband a girl could ever have."

----

I'm not sure how long we were alone. Eventually Pam and Hana walked back into the room, clinging lovingly to each other's naked bodies. It was clear that they had made a deep and passionate reconnection as well. They stood and kissed tenderly before joining us on the bed. The mood got more relaxed and playful as we all caressed one another. Hana was looking extraordinarily beautiful. Her skin was radiant and her eyes practically sparkled. I felt an overwhelming lust for her, so I took her and had my way with her. I nearly lost control, becoming animalistic, biting and pawing at her as I fucked her fiercely, until I reached the climax and ejaculated my hot seed into her womb. As I laid on top of her, panting, her eyes were wide and blinking. "Oh, wow." She looked over to Pam and asked, "How often does he get like that?" Pam chuckled and patted me on the butt, "Calm down big boy. I know it's been a while since you've seen her." When I rolled over, Sarah knelt down to suck the cum off my cock, and Pam went down between Hana's legs to eat out her pussy. She was lapping up the cum oozing out of Hana's snatch, and when she popped her head up, her mouth was smeared and sticky with it. When she came to give me a messy kiss, Hana whined, "Nooo. Come back, baby. I want more." Pam went back down and continued to pleasure her girlfriend. I've noticed that Pam really likes giving oral. And she's gotten really good at it. Hana was moaning and writhing on the bed, arching her back and gripping the sheets.

Then Pam put on her strap-on and proceeded to fuck her girlfriend. I gotta say it was pretty sexy to watch. Sarah apparently liked the idea, because she put on hers as well, and slid it into Pam's ass as Pam was fucking Hana. The type of strap-ons they used had an insert for the wearer's vagina and a stimulator for the clit, and they vibrated, so it was quite pleasurable for all involved. With a naughty grin, Pam suggested to Sarah, "You should fuck Chris up the ass." I wasn't sure I wanted to do that in front of the girls. I had only done that with Pam. But the girls were all excited about the idea. Hana said, "Ooooh! I really wanna see that!" So I said, "Well then, we need to give you a front row seat," and I pulled her over to me, put a pillow under her sweet ass, lifted her knees up to her shoulders and sunk my cock deep into her pussy. Pam lubed up my anus and helped guide Sarah's dildo in. I asked her to turn off the vibration, because I didn't like how that felt. Soon Sarah was fucking me, while I was fucking Hana, and Pam got behind Sarah to finish the train. We all were really enjoying this. Sarah was the first to start cumming. While I was kissing Hana passionately and reaching the very depths of her love canal, Pam and Sarah were getting freaky back there. I could even feel the vibration of Pam's strap-on through Sarah's in my ass. We could only manage this for so long and eventually we had to decouple.

----

After we laid on the bed to recuperate, Sarah and Hana started licking and grinding on each other. Pam and I started kissing, and before we knew it, Hana and Sarah were retiring to the other bedroom, leaving me alone with my wife. Pam closed the door and turned off the lights, and without asking, climbed on top of me and slid her plastic cock into my ass. She turned on the vibrator, and I said, "No vibration." She replied, "I like it. You'll get used to it." And she just kept kissing me and made love to me the way I usually make love to her. I knew the vibration greatly enhanced her pleasure, so I decided to suck it up and let her do whatever she wants. Because it was clear she was doing this to satisfy her own secret desire. She wanted to be alone with the love of her life and fuck me like a man. She wanted to switch places with me, and know what it feels like to make love like I do. And she did, for what seemed like hours. Sometimes slow and tender, sometimes fierce and lustful. I know she made herself orgasm many times. It's almost like she was using me to masturbate. During one of the slower times, she whispered to me, "I love you so much. You are the perfect husband." I replied, "That's funny. Sarah said the same thing to me." Pam scoffed, "She doesn't know the half of it. You give me everything I need. You are strong when I need you to be. And you let me be in charge when I want to be. You are everything for me. And I know I'll never find another man that satisfies all my needs like you do." And then she paused, and grinned. "But it's fun to search." I think she was debating whether or not to say the last part, but then she just went ahead and said it, trusting in me to know exactly what she meant. That's my little slut. With that, she started fucking me harder. Even though my ass was completely numb from the vibrator, she did get me to cum all over myself before she was through with me. I knew my ass was going to be sore the next day, but satisfying another one of my wife's fantasies was worth it.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Nov 2010 11:20PM

You tell this so well and keep us so interested.

Please never leave our side!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
25 Nov 2010 11:01PM

Saturday morning when I awoke, all three girls were coming in and out of the bedroom, busy picking out clothes and putting on makeup. I noticed that Hana and Sarah were very lovey-dovey with each other. They must have had a good night last night. Pam slapped my ass and said, "Get up sweetie. We're meeting Penny and her new boyfriend for lunch." When I got out of the shower, I found some clothes laid out on the bed for me. Sarah was standing there, all done up and looking gorgeous. She came up to me and said, "Pam let me choose your clothes." She gave me a sensual kiss, which gave me an instant boner, and whispered into my ear, "I could be the best wife for you." I kissed her and told her I loved her. She watched me get dressed.

At the restaurant, we sat at an outside table. Penny was looking lovely as ever. Sunlight glinted off her strawberry blond hair, and the long eyelashes and dark eyeshadow made her look especially seductive. She greeted me warmly, but avoided my gaze most of the time, clearly trying to behave herself in front of her new beau. His name was Derek, and he was a big guy, obviously a football player, with broad shoulders and meaty arms. Pam's eyes lit up when she saw him, and she made a point to sit next to him. I could already tell what was on her mind. Pam flirted with him the whole time, touching the rippling muscles on his arm, and caressing his thigh under the table. Penny didn't notice, because she was busy talking with Hana and Sarah, catching up on gossip and giggling a lot. Derek seemed to be a nice enough guy, with a touch of the confident cockiness you would expect. He was definitely catching the signals Pam was sending him, though keeping it low key with Penny sitting right next to him. I didn't doubt he was used to this type of attention. In the car ride home, Pam said to me, "Honey, I want your permission to fuck Derek." I chuckled. "I doubt I could stop you if I wanted to." She grinned wickedly, and said, "Is that a yes?" I just rolled my eyes and nodded. She smiled and kissed me on the cheek and said, "Thank you." A couple minutes later, Pam said, "Of course you could stop me. All you have to do is say no. Don't make me out to be some tramp with no self-control." And then she slapped me on the arm. A minute later she said, "I'm sorry sweetie. I know I need to earn back your trust." I could tell there was an inner battle going on inside of her. The fact that she was trying so hard meant a lot to me.

----

Back at home, the girls hung around for a while, and it was very comfortable to have them around. We really did feel like sort of a family. Eventually, Sarah got a call from Jim, and had to go back home. Hana said to Pam, "I'd like to go out on a date with Chris tonight, if that's ok with you." Pam shrugged and said, "Sure. What's mine is yours, babydoll." They leaned in and kissed for a couple minutes and muttered "I love you" to each other. Hana said, "It will be fun to see what kind of trouble I can get him into," and they both laughed. Hana's phone rang. When she answered it, she said, "Oh, hi honey!" and we knew it was Keith. "Oh, I'm sorry. I have plans tonight. Another time?" Not a minute after she hung up, Pam's phone rang. We grinned when she answered it. "Hey, baby. Wine tasting tonight? At an art exhibit? Sounds fun. I'd love to go." After Pam hung up, Hana said, "Sounds like he found a date." We all laughed. Hana told me she wanted me to take her to a nice restaurant, but after that she had a special club she wanted to show me. Pam got ready for her date with Keith, spending a lot of time on her hair and makeup. When she walked out she looked elegant and glamorous in a maroon dress that shimmered in the light. I was immediately jealous of Keith, and I grabbed my wife by the waist and gave her a long deep kiss. When we came up for air, Pam patted my chest and said, "I always wait to put on my lipstick until after you have attacked me. Which you do every time, like clockwork. I like it. It makes me feel loved." She put on her lipstick, and then gave me a peck on the lips, leaving the residue on me. She always does this. I wipe it off, but I don't mind it. Most women use a tissue to blot their lips. Pam uses me, leaving kisses on my skin. It's something she does that makes me feel loved, too. Sometimes I'll wake up and look in the mirror and find them in places I didn't expect. When she stops doing that, that's when I'll start to worry.

So Hana and I went off on our date, and Pam went off on hers. I watched her go, knowing she would be spending another night with her incredibly rich boyfriend. For a second, a pang of doubt entered my mind, and I wondered if it was wise to let that relationship continue. But Hana quickly snapped me out of my pensiveness. She was extremely frisky and eager to have a night alone with me. All during dinner, she flirted with me, and played with me under the table, rubbing her hose-covered foot up my leg and massaged my crotch. Her cleavage was nearly spilling out of her dress, and the waiter had a hard time keeping his eyes to himself. The food was delicious, but it was clear Hana wanted to have me for desert. "I can't wait to show you the club. You are going to love it." I asked her what kind of club it was, but she just grinned mischievously and wouldn't give any details. When we were in the car, she gave me directions, leading us to a section of the city I wasn't familiar with. I hoped she knew where we were going, because I was soon lost. We parked in a lot in an old warehouse district. That wasn't so surprising, because I knew these old buildings were often renovated for night clubs. She led me down a twisting alley, and I couldn't help getting a creepy feeling. The alley ended at just a plain ordinary looking door. No sign or velvet rope. Just a guy standing there to check ID. Hana pulled out a card and showed it to him and he let us in.

----

Inside, the club looked stylish. The textures on the carpet and walls were opulent. We came up to a window where we had to sign in. The man greeted Hana by name, so I guess she was a regular there. Then he slid a piece of paper to me, and handed me a pen. I read through the form, wondering what it was. Hana just told me to sign it, but I wanted to see what I was signing first. It was a basic form saying you are there of your own free will and won't hold them liable for anything. One thing really caught my attention. It said that you vow you are completely disease free, and if it is found out that you aren't you will be fined $50,000. I blinked my eyes and read that again. Hana was tugging at me, telling me to just sign it. I knew that I didn't have any diseases, but that line kinda scared me. But I was very curious to see what this club was all about, and Hana was getting impatient, so I signed it. The man told us to have a good time.

The club was dimly lit, but quite luxurious. The colors were deep and rich and the textures were velvety. Everyone was naked, and these were the most beautiful people I had seen all in one place. They all looked like they could be underwear models. I've always been confident with my looks, but these people almost made me feel out of place. Of course, Hana fit right in. Sometimes I forget how utterly perfect her face and body are. She led us to a locker room, where we undressed and placed our clothes in a locker. Once we were naked, I instantly felt more relaxed and free. She gave me a sexy kiss, and feeling her soft body against mine made me instantly hard. She grabbed my boner and led me back into the club. She showed me around the establishment, taking me from room to room, holding my penis the whole time, almost in a possessive way, like saying "This one is mine, ladies." The place was like a modern day roman orgy. In every corner, there were stunningly attractive people copulating in every way imaginable. Hana told me it was a private, and very secret club. In order to get in, you have to have a member vouch for you. Every man must be escorted by a woman. And a woman can only escort two men at most. So if there are three men in the group, there needs to be at least two women. This is to keep the ratio fairly even. Though the club is popular with gays, because they don't have to worry about diseases as much as in a gay bar. Hana first found out about the place, because a gay friend of hers needed a female to get in, so she would often be his date. Despite that, I saw an overwhelming number of beautiful girls there, and the possibilities ran through my head. Hana saw the way I was looking at them, and pulled me into an empty room.

----

It was darkly lit. Every surface was covered by a lush velvety texture. Hana pulled me onto the bed and it wasn't long before we were making love. Her body was so soft and supple. I caressed her silky skin as I suckled her perfectly formed and decadently ample breasts. My fingers made their way between her legs and I fingered her sweet slippery snatch. After a while, I made my way down and dove into her secret garden and focused all my energies on pleasing her orally. I brought her to climax two times, before finally slipping my meat into her and fucking my little precious doll. She was so worked up that she came very quickly from the sensation my manhood inside her, drenching both of us and adding more lubrication to our libidinous exploits. In our passion, we rolled over and she took top, riding me with abandon, wet and slippery, rubbing her clit against my pelvic bone. I watched her hair sway and her tits bounce as she brought herself to climax yet again. Hana collapsed onto me and we shared a long sensual kiss as I continued to pump my meat in her dripping wet love canal. Her screams of ecstasy must have attracted attention, because a couple came into the room. The girl sat a little bit away from us, but the man walked right up to Hana and started stroking her hair. Hana smiled up at him and that's all the signal he needed.

Before I knew it, Hana had his rigid cock in her mouth, sucking him while he held her head and fucked her pretty face. I kept fucking my girlfriend as I watched the man's thick veiny cock slide in and out of her blushing lips, his balls hanging just inches above me. I think what I remember most are the loud slurping sounds and the musky smell of his wrinkly sack. After he fucked Hana's mouth for a while, he pulled out and crawled around behind her. I could tell what he was doing by the expressions on her face. Her eyes when wide, then a momentary look of pain, and then her eyes rolled back in utter rapture as the man thrust his thick cock into her ass. I increased my strokes to match his, and I got into the spirit of dp'ing my lovely girlfriend. Hana was giving little whimpers and was clearly enjoying the two beefy cocks pounding her holes. I held her head and kissed her, and in her passion she bit my lip and pulled on it. Her fleshy tits were jiggling on my chest as her tiny body was being rocked. She gave me the wettest, sloppiest, what could barely be called a kiss, practically licking my face off. Between her moans, she growled, "Oh god, Chris, I love you so much."

----

I'm not sure how long it lasted, but eventually he came inside her ass. He then took his date, who had been watching the whole time, and left without a word. I rolled over on top of her and kept fucking her until I spurted inside her too. We just laid there, sweaty and covered in sex juices, kissing and caressing each other. Then some more people entered the room. It was a man and three girls. He was big and muscular, and had a swinging johnson to match. The girls all had collars on, so I figured they were his sex slaves. None of the girls looked old enough to drink, or even to vote, and I wondered if the club had an age limit. The man walked up to Hana, brushed her golden hair away from her face, and said, "You are exquisite. I must have you," which sounded kinda corny to me. He took her by the hand and pulled her out of the bed and over to a neighboring bed. Before I could protest, he said, "Girls, entertain this gentleman, while I try out his lady." In an instant, the girls swarmed me and I was covered by dainty limbs and delicate skin. They smelled flowery, and their hands and lips and tongues were all over my body. One of the beauties kissed me, while the other two sucked and licked my rigid manhood. The girl kissing me was holding my face, so I couldn't see what her master was doing with Hana. But at that moment, I really didn't care. I felt one of the nymphs straddle me and lower her sweet pussy down on my cock and start to ride me, while her sister in bondage licked my balls and the base of my shaft. I've been with three girls before, but there was something completely decadent about this experience that will always make it stand out in my memory.

I could hear Hana moaning loudly, and I managed to glance over between the throng of limbs surrounding me, to see the master fucking her doggie style, pulling her head back by her hair, with his other hand around her throat. Her body was rigid and twitching and she looked like she was cumming hard. I could only see for a second, because a tit was shoved in my face. I wrapped my arms around the nymph and gladly sucked on her plump mammary. The girls pushed my legs up and one of them started licking my anus, while the other squeezed my cock with her velvety pussy. The pressure built up in my balls and finally I exploded inside her ripe womb. I squeezed the girl in my arms tightly as I came, and I think I bit her tit a little. I relaxed after my orgasm, but the girls weren't done with me. They kept licking me all over and doing things which I can't remember clearly because it all became a haze. The girl I was kissing put her pussy over my mouth and I ate her sweet young slit eagerly. I think I made her cum, because then she went back to kissing me, but the kisses were a lot more tender and she caressed my face lovingly. At one point, she got up and left for a minute. I looked over at Hana and the guy, and he was holding her down fucking her ass, and she had a big smile on her face. When the girl returned, she had a marker and she wrote her number on the inside of my left bicep, along with her name, Candi with a heart over the 'i'. I took a good long look at her face. She was angelic, and pixie-like, with small features and playful eyes. Candi whispered to the other two girls. They giggled and started playing with each other, while Candi got on top of me and made love to me by herself. I let her ride me until she made herself orgasm, and then I turned her over and took control, sinking my long sausage deep into her love canal and ramming it home until I made her entire body quiver. Her eyes went wide and she had a big smile and that look on her face that girls get when you know you have just made her fall in love with you.

----

We kept making love until I felt a tap on my shoulder. It was Hana, standing next to me, her face covered in thick milky jelly. The man and the two other girls were standing and waiting. I let Candi up and she joined the rest of her pack. Her master gave her a swat on the behind, and would probably punish her for her little indiscretion. Right before she went through the door, she turned around and smiled and waved at me. Hana said she wanted to go wash up, so I followed her to the bathroom, which of course was co-ed and there were people having sex in there too. Hana washed her face, and most of her makeup came off. She remarked that she wanted to put more on, but she looked lovely without it, younger and more innocent, so I told her not to bother. She said, "Ok, lets go to the baths," and she led me to tiled room that looked like a modern version of the roman baths. Basically a bunch of large interconnected hot tubs. I got in one of the hot tubs, and she slipped into my lap and turned around and pressed her wet body against mine. We kissed for ages. I could taste cum in her mouth, but I didn't care. She whispered, "I love you, Chris. I hope you are enjoying this." I told her I was. She said, "This place is very secret. The owners are connected to some very important people, so they never have to worry about getting raided. Sometimes you'll see famous people in here. But there is a strict code of silence, so people can come here and do whatever they want without worrying. I might bring Pam here. I hope you don't mind that." I told her it would be ok with me. "If she becomes a member here, she would be able to bring you if she wanted. It's a lot easier to become a member for a girl than for a guy." I asked her how, and she said, "Sleep with an owner."

We nuzzled in the hot tub for a little longer and then we dried off, got dressed, and went home. She took me back to her apartment. We got some drinks, because we were both very thirsty. I made sure to write down Candi's number before it got rubbed off. Hana and I wound up laying in her bed and cuddling some more. We were both tired. I looked around her room, and noticed she had lots of pictures of her having fun with her friends. On her dresser were framed pictures of all the most important people in her life. Two of them were prominent and in the center. One was of Hana and Keith. The other was of Hana and Pam. I said to her, "You really love Pam, don't you?" She nodded and said, "Yes, I do," and she squeezed me tightly. I told her, "I won't try to come between you two." She said, "No. You don't. We both understand you get jealous of the fun we have with guys. But we want you to know you have nothing to fear. We both love you very much, and we want to be a family together." I asked her, "What about Keith?" She sighed deeply. "I don't know. He's a great guy. Probably the best for my future. But I'm still young and I want to have fun while I can." I said I understood. We did end up making love once more that night before falling asleep. It was a wonderful feeling to doze off in her arms.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
26 Nov 2010 2:19AM

I can't be bothered to read this... Can somebody give me a summary?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
26 Nov 2010 12:53PM

Summary, you're a lazy fucktard.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
26 Nov 2010 5:39AM

too long did not read

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
26 Nov 2010 12:54PM

You're a lazy fucktard.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
26 Nov 2010 10:09AM

cliff notes. Please..........some one, any one...

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
26 Nov 2010 12:54PM

Cliff notes, you're a lazy fucktard.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
26 Nov 2010 10:38AM

screw you lazy asses. this man has come with some hot ass stories which he clearly spent a lot of time developing and you want cliff notes?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Nov 2010 12:16PM

Glad to see this thread is still alive, much to catch up on!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
26 Nov 2010 3:00PM

While this story is obviously fiction - not just because of the circumstances, but because of the structure - it is easily the best-written erotic fiction I've ever seen. And I've read a LOT of erotic fiction, over decades.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
28 Nov 2010 10:56PM

I woke up Sunday morning from a kiss. Hana was hovering over me, her face inches from mine, her eyes sparkling in the morning light. She said, "I gotta go, sweetheart. Had a great time last night. Talk to you soon." She kissed me a couple more times, and then whispered in my ear, "I love you, Chris. You mean a lot to me," and then she kissed my ear. When she stood up, I could see she was fully dressed and ready to go meet someone. As she turned to go, I admired the way her dress accentuated her ass. And then I was alone in her room, naked in her bed. I laid there for a little while, thinking about the night before. The memories of the club had a dreamlike quality, and I almost didn't think it was real. I looked for Candi's number that I wrote down and found it in my wallet. I then realized that I was alone in a beautiful girl's room, a common teenage fantasy, so I looked around a bit. I opened her drawer to see what kind of lingerie she had, and of course I had to sniff her panties. My momentary lapse into adolescence satisfied, I took the liberty of taking a shower in her bathroom, and then I got dressed. Before I left, I reflected on how I wanted to deepen the intimacy I had with Hana. I'd love to live with her, or even make her my wife. Putting that little wish in the back of my mind, I went home.

As I was coming into the driveway of my house, I saw that Pam had gotten home just before and was entering the house. When I got in the house, Pam was standing in the kitchen, purse on the counter, kicking off her shoes, and unzipping her dress. Her makeup was smeared, her hair was disheveled, and she looked like she had been thoroughly fucked, mostly likely just prior to returning home. What really caught my eye was a brand new and very sparkly bracelet around her wrist. She saw me at the door and her face lit up. Pam held out her arms and said, "Come here, baby. Give me some sugar." I closed the distance and gave her a warm hug and a deep passionate kiss. She smelled strongly of cum, confirming my suspicion of morning sex. I helped her out of her dress, and kissed her neck from her clavicle to her ear, behind which I discovered some seminal residue from her lover. I looked into her sultry eyes and suggested that we take a shower together. Her eyes lit up and she said, "Good idea!" Then I grabbed her wrist and said, "Nice bracelet." She replied, "Thanks. I love it! Keith's gifts definitely don't suck." I marveled at all the diamonds, and knew it was worth a fortune. It made me realize that Pam was more than just a passing fling to him. I'm gonna have to keep an eye on them.

----

As we were heading to the bathroom, I heard noises from the guess bedroom. Pam said, "Oh. Sarah called me last night and asked if she could bring Rick back here for the night. I said yes, of course. Sounds like they are having a good time in there." We listened to them for a minute, grinning lewdly at each other, and my lust for my wife spiked. We hopped into the shower and had lots of slippery wet fun. I washed her all over, especially the hard to each spots, and I shampooed her hair for her. It felt good to take care of my baby. We fucked like bunnies as the steamy water beat down on us. I used my sudsy cock to make sure both her orifices were thoroughly clean. I jizzed on her lower back and then washed it off. Pam was very clingy and kissy. It made my heart soar. We got out and toweled each other off. When we came out of the bathroom, Sarah was standing in the living room, sliding on her pumps and getting ready to leave. As we stood there naked, she said to us, "Jim just called. I need to go. Could you drive Rick home for me?" Pam said, "Sure. No problem." Sarah gave us both a hug and a kiss. While she was kissing me, she took an extra second to fondle my junk. And then she left.

I went into the bedroom to get dressed. I was feeling warm, relaxed, and happy, so I took my time, and even laid down on the bed and just contemplated the motes of dust swirling in the morning light shining horizontally through the blinds. It occurred to me that Pam hadn't come in to get dressed, so I got up to see what she was up to. To my surprise, I heard the familiar sounds of giggling and squeaking bed springs, and I knew that my wife was getting acquainted with our new guest. I laughed and told myself that I shouldn't even be surprised anymore. I decided not to disturb them, and just let them have their fun. Though it was difficult to focus on anything else. I tried to check mail and watch tv, but my mind couldn't get off of what was going on in that room. They were in there for one hour and forty-seven minutes. Yes, I know the exact length of time. While they were going at it, I gave Candi a call, but only got her voice mail, so I left my number for her to call back. Eventually, Pam walked out of the room, naked but not as clean as she was less than two hours ago, her hips swaying with a self-satisfied swagger, and she was grinning like the cat that ate the canary. She plopped herself down in my lap and kissed me hard on the mouth, and said, "This morning is turning out to be one of my best ever!" I drolly replied, "Three men so far, huh?" She said, "So far! Haha." I cocked an eyebrow at her and stated, "You're that girl that sleeps with all her friends' boyfriends, aren't you?" Pam smiled proudly and said, "Yep!"

----

She noticed the way I was looking at her, and then her eyes went wide with a realization. "Oh my god! I didn't get permission from you, did I? Oh god, I'm so sorry. Please don't be mad." I just smiled warmly and said, "Don't worry about it, honey. It's no big deal. I'm glad you are having such a good day." I kissed my wife to reassure her that everything was ok between us. She got up and pulled me by the hand, and said, "Come meet Ricky. You are going to like him." I followed her into the room. Rick was laying naked on the bed, hands behind his head, looking even more proud and satisfied with himself than Pam had been. If he was 16, he must be a late bloomer. He had a thin frame and almost no muscle definition. His penis was average size, about 6 inches and thin; on the small end of what Pam was used to. Though she just spent the night with another average man, and she's as happy as I've ever seen her, so I guess size isn't the only thing important to her. The most accurate word to describe Ricky's face would be pretty. Very Beiber-esque. It was no wonder why Sarah and Pam were infatuated with him. When he saw me come in behind Pam, his cocky smile faded and he looked a little scared. Pam said, "Ricky, this is my husband, Chris." I smiled and said "Nice to meet you." He gave a nervous smile and parroted my words.

Then Rick said, "Um, I should get going..." But Pam interrupted him, "No. Wait, sweetie. I want to have both of you at the same time. Honey, take off your pants," and she started to unzip me. Rick looked apprehensive, but I knew what my wife wanted, and I helped her take off my clothes. I've always prided myself on keeping up my physique, but next to Ricky I looked like a freakin' body builder. Pam sat us down next to each other and played with our puds, one in each hand. I was much bigger than him in this respect too, and I must admit it made me feel good. Pam had to notice, though she certainly didn't let on. She was a very happy girl, stroking and sucking on each of us like it was her birthday and we were her newly opened presents. Then she pushed Ricky back onto the bed and climbed on top of him, saying, "I want to feel both of you in my pussy." She slipped Rick's dick inside her, then looked back at me and said, "Put yours inside me too, babydoll." I moved forward and managed to wedge the tip of my cock into her pink hole on top of Rick's. It was tight, but she was very wet and already lubricated from his previous ejaculations. As soon as we were both inside her, she started moaning, "Oh my god, that feels so good." We started stroking in and out of her, sometimes in unison, sometimes not. I found it didn't bother me to have my meat rubbing against his, something I had thought would make me uncomfortable. Pam was in heaven, and was not shy about it. It made me proud that my wife was such a lusty slut.

We fucked her pretty vigorously, and after the first couple orgasms, she got used to it, calmed down and started making out with Rick. They were using a lot of tongue, playing tonsil hockey like a couple of teenagers in their dad's car on lover's lane. I gotta say that I enjoyed fucking my wife while she made out with the boy. And it occurred to me that I would probably be a lot less jealous if I did this more with all her lovers. After a while, she wanted to turn around, so she straddled Rick facing me, slid him inside of her, and then I slipped back in her too. This time I was the one that was pressed against her g-spot, and I knew exactly what my wife wanted. I fucked her furiously, letting the entire length of my shaft rub against her sensitive rough spot, pressed firmly against the top of her love canal. Pam grunted through gritted teeth, "Oh yes, baby. You know exactly what I need. You know me so well. Fuck me baby. Fuck me hard. Aaugh!" I made her eyes roll up to the back of her head. Rick sat up and reached around to play with her heavy titties, not really moving his pelvis much at all, while I rammed her like a jack hammer, thankful there was so much lubrication in her tight pussy. I had her screaming and quivering and clinging to me for dear life. After a while, she screamed, "Stop! Stop! No More! Stop!" practically begging. She pushed against me and we all tipped over to our sides and relaxed on the bed. She wrapped her arms around me and hugged me desperately, and whispered in my ear, "You are still the best lover I've ever had, Chris. Oh god, what you do to me." I just held her and kissed her, but Rick started grinding his pelvis on her ass as he fucked her pussy with his little dick, until he released his load inside her. I could feel his warm jizz spurting on my cock as he filled up her slutty cunt. And I admit, I liked it, too. It got me so horny that, after his flaccid prick slipped out of her, I grabbed her hard, rolled on top of her, and fucked the living shit out of her, feeling his warm cream slosh around inside of her as I pumped in and out. I came so hard, a guttural grunt ripped from my throat uncontrollably, and then I collapsed on top of her, sweaty and exhausted. Pam caressed my back with her fingertips and ran her fingers through my hair as I rested on her soft body. We laid there for a while in silence, and then I rolled over and went to take a piss.

----

When I got back to the room, Rick was getting dressed. He said, "Can one of you give me a ride home? Sarah drove me here." Pam hopped up and said, "I'll do it. Just gimme a sec." She went into our bedroom and came back in a light sundress. That day was warmer than usual, so she was still able to wear stuff like that. Easy to slip on, and no need for underwear. She put on some sexy heels and a bit of lipstick, kissed me, and told me, "No need to put on clothes. I'll be back soon," and drove Rick home. But she wasn't back very soon. She was gone for more than an hour. When she got back, I said, "I didn't know he lived that far away." Pam replied, "Oh, he doesn't I just got talking to Rick's father. He's cute. I think he's in his fifties, but he keeps himself in good shape." I asked, "Did you fuck him?" She said, "Not this time. But I'd like your permission to." I just shrugged and nodded. She acknowledged the permission granted, and said, "I just gave him a hug and kiss on the cheek. But I could tell he was receptive." I asked, "Is he married?" She just smiled and rolled her eyes, and acted like she didn't hear the question. Pam pulled the dress over her head, leaving her naked, and hopped on top of me.

We didn't have any more sex that day, but we did a lot of cuddling and kissing and massaging, enjoying each other's company as we talked. I told her all about my night with Hana at the secret club. She listened intently, but didn't make any comments except, "Gonna have to get Hana to take me there." I could envision Hana and Pam having some very wild nights at that club. I wasn't sure how I felt about it. I don't think it will bother me, as long as I don't feel excluded. Then Pam told me all about her night with Keith. "Oh Chris, I wish you could have seen some of that artwork. It was amazing. Very inspired. I was really wishing you were there with me. Keith is fun, but I can't talk to him about art like I can with you. I really wanted to know what you thought about the style." She had fun at the wine tasting, and even more fun back at his house. From the way she spoke, I could tell she was starting to have feelings for him. Instead of letting myself get jealous, I just hugged her tighter and kissed her cheek and neck and shoulder while she talked. I know she loves me, and I feel extremely lucky that she belongs to me.

Oh wait, no I lied. We did have sex once more that night. She attacked me in the middle of the night. Sucked my dick and made me eat her out, 69 style. Then she rode me like a cowgirl until she climaxed, and she just kinda collapsed to my side and cuddled until she fell asleep. Once she was unconscious, I didn't keep fucking her, because I really only had it up for her benefit. But I did kiss and nuzzle her sweet smelling titties for like a half hour until I drifted to slumber on her bosom. Words can't describe how much I love my wife.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
28 Nov 2010 11:02PM

i stopped reading this thread ages ago, when i dubbed it "the luckiest man in the universe" nobody has this luck, total fake, super long, total waste of my time. real stories are hot, if i'm reading erotic fiction i rather read some Mg or Mf pedo stories, not this shit. if i wanted ficticious sex acts from adults, id watch porn

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
28 Nov 2010 11:19PM

been there with the 3some and wife swapping thing.
no matter how solid the marriage is....it will eventually end....mine did!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
29 Nov 2010 10:19PM

Tell your tale

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
30 Nov 2010 1:44AM

another day...real late and I have to work in the morning

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
30 Nov 2010 9:19AM

This is my favorite Motherless thread of all time.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
30 Nov 2010 2:14PM

ya i would of killed my wife by now for being a cheating whore.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
01 Dec 2010 12:11PM

Question OP...Where do you draw the line? Is there anything your wife could do and tell you about that would make you say ENOUGH?? Just curious.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
01 Dec 2010 3:28PM

Yes. When she wanted to contact that guy on the dating website, I told her firmly 'No', and she obeyed me. And recently, when she went to the strip club with the girls and had sex when she promised not to, I had to reassert control over her, and she has been behaving better since. I don't mind her fucking other guys, as long as she doesn't lie about it, and I'm not excluded. But there are some things that I will say no to. She can fuck as many girls as she likes, because they tend to become my girlfriends too.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
01 Dec 2010 4:50PM

How the hell could you be ok with this? She's your wife, she is meant for you. I don't find this sexy, it's simply unpleasant and depressing.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
03 Dec 2010 12:22AM

Did you not read the part where he has sex/plays with all the chicks she ALSO plays with?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
03 Dec 2010 10:50PM

its so unpleasant, so depressing, you read the entire thread...yup u hated it

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
04 Dec 2010 2:13AM

I woke up Monday morning being kissed. I blinked my eyes, thinking it was deja vu or I was dreaming or something. But it was Hana, hovering over me, again. It was still dark out. The clock read 4:00. I mumbled, "What are you doing here?" She replied, Keith took me on a little excursion yesterday, and I just got back. I didn't want to sleep alone, so I came straight over here." Then she climbed on top of me and continued kissing me. Pretty soon, her clothes were off and I was inside of her. To my right I heard a groggy "Hey, what are you doing with my husband?" Hana responded, "I'm fucking him. You got a problem with that, slut?" Pam smiled and said, "Gimme some sugar, baby." Hana leaned over to kiss Pam while we fucked. My day started out pretty nice. I imagined having this happen every morning, and that was a pleasant thought. After we were done, I got a little more sleep before my 'wives' woke me up to go to work. I kissed both of them goodbye and was floating on a cloud all day.

Sarah called me at work, and we chatted for a while. I always love hearing her sweet voice. It has a certain ring to it that is so feminine, and sometimes makes me ache inside. I told her what happened with Rick after she left the day before. She just sighed, and said, "Yea. I knew it was risky bringing him over there. But it's not like I could hide him from Pam forever." I told her she should have a talk with Pam to iron out the wrinkles in the relationship, and she agreed. I'm sure they'll work it out. I realized that I hadn't seen Jim in quite a while, so I asked Sarah how he was doing. She said, "Oh, he's got some slut from work as his sex slave now. She practically is living with us. She's sweet enough, but Jim barely pays me any attention at all anymore." I said, "Well, then you'll just have to spend more time with us, now, won't you?" That suggestion really brightened her up. We exchanged 'I-love-you's and I got back to work.

----

When I got home, Hana was still there, but was getting ready to leave. She hugged and kissed me and said, "Gotta go, babydoll. Keith thinks he doesn't see enough of me, so now he wants to see me all the time." I held her tight and kissed her deeply, and she melted in my arms and said, "Oh, fuck it. Keith can wait." We went into the bedroom, and Hana closed the door. And then she did something very curious. She locked it. Being in mid-passion, I didn't say anything. But after her first orgasm, I got up and told her I had to pee. Went into the bathroom, but when I came back to the bedroom I closed the door, but left it unlocked. I knew that Pam would notice, and I certainly didn't want to upset her. Hana and I had a fun little romp, and then she scurried off to meet up with her fiance. It was then that I noticed that some of my clothes in the closet had been moved, and there were female clothes in their place. I opened my dresser and found that one of my drawers had been taken over too. "She kinda moved in today." Pam was standing in the doorway. "Just a few clothes and toiletries, to make it easier for her to stay the night." I smiled and nodded. Of course, I didn't mind. They both knew I wouldn't.

"So she locked the door, huh? What's up with that?" Pam remarked. I said, "Yea, it was her, not me." Pam nodded. She didn't miss a thing. "Don't know. Maybe just habit. I wouldn't read too much into it." Pam shrugged and came up and wrapped her arms around me. She looked up at me with mischief in her eyes. "So, she has fucked my husband twice today, and I haven't even gotten a kiss." I grinned and said, "Well, that can be remedied right now," and I gave her a warm loving kiss. "We went shopping today. Got some cute outfits. I want to try some of them out on you." She ushered me out of the room, so that she could get dressed and surprise me. She walked out in a strappy leather dominatrix costume that left nothing to the imagination. Though I see her tits and pussy every single day, the way this outfit highlighted them, I had a hard time peeling my eyes away from them to look at my wife's face. She was holding a leather paddle, tapping it in the palm of her other hand. "I think someone's been a bad boy. Come over here and get your spanking."

----

I smiled politely, but I wasn't in the mood to be her sub at that moment. And I think in the back of my mind, I didn't want the dynamic of our relationship to shift right now, because I wanted to still be able to keep some control over my wife's wild urges. Whatever the reason, I wasn't going for it. I walked up to her and grabbed her by the neck, and kissed her hard. I'm bigger and stronger than my wife, so she was like a twig in my grasp. I bent her over and spanked her three times on the behind, and I didn't hold back much. She yelped, "Ouch!" but I ignored her, and just picked her up and threw her on the bed. I was very rough with her, holding her down by her throat, and every time she spoke I slapped her across the face. She soon got the message and kept quiet while I raped her. I'm not sure where the aggression came from, but I ran with it, and it felt good. I am usually a very attentive lover, making sure my partner has the most pleasurable experience possible. But this time, I didn't give a shit at all. I think she orgasmed a couple times, but it sure wasn't because I tried. When I was done, I busted my load in her and just rolled over on my back, sweaty and satisfied.

She just laid there a couple minutes. I think she was in shock. After a while, she rolled over and rested her chin on my chest and looked up at me. "Honey, did I do something to upset you?" I said, "Nope." She kept looking at me, clearly not believing my answer. She slid up, gave me a peck on the lips, and whispered, "I love you." I just smiled and rubbed her back. After a couple seconds, she said, "Do you love me?" I looked in her baby blue eyes, and said, "Yep." She blinked and said, "Tell me you love me, baby." I kissed her and told her, "I love you, honey, with all my heart." She asked, "Are you angry at me?" I replied, "Nope. I just felt like raping you." She said, "Oh....ok," and rested her chin back on my chest. After another minute of silence, she said, "But it hurt. You hurt me." I scoffed. "I wasn't that rough. I doubt you will even have any bruises. Jim is much rougher with you than that." She blinked and nodded agreement, but continued, "Well, but you scared me. I thought you were really angry at me. And I didn't know why." I said, "I'm not angry at you, baby. I promise." She said, "Ok," and rested her head on my chest and we laid there in silence for a while. Then I noticed she was sniffling. "Are you crying?" She was. "What's wrong?" She whimpered, "You really scared me. I thought I did something to make you angry." I responded, "But now you know I wasn't. So why are you crying?" She threw up her hands. "I don't know. I can't always explain my emotions."

----

So I soothed and caressed her, and calmed her down. I realized that, as her husband, my actions carry more weight than that of a stranger or casual partner. She doesn't care what they think of her. But she cares deeply how I feel about her. It made me feel good. It showed me how much she still loves me. "So, you didn't like the outfit?" she asked. I shook my head. "No, I love the outfit. It's very sexy. I just don't feel like playing the sub sometimes." She nodded, "ok," and snuggled some more. "Hmm, maybe I could make Ricky my little sex slave. I bet he would go for. I should talk to Sarah about that. It would be fun." I just chuckled. That poor boy didn't know what he was in for. Eventually, I got up and got something to drink, and sat on the couch to watch tv. Pam came in and sat on my lap, and whispered, "Baby, I need you to make love to me. I still feel weird. Like there's this chasm between us, and it's twisting my stomach in knots. Honey, please come make love to me." So I did. I took her into our room, lit candles, put on soothing music, dimmed the lights, and I made sweet love to my wife, to reaffirm how much I love her and need her, and to stitch back up any loose threads in the fabric of our relationship. We strengthened the bonds of our love, and my wife once again felt happy and secure in the loving arms of her husband.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
05 Dec 2010 7:16PM

Still an awesome story. Please keep updating.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
06 Dec 2010 12:18AM

if i knew i was going to end up reading a book i would have started reading this thread weeks ago when it started,way too long to read in one sitting... Good tho i came like 3 or 4 times over the last couple of hours!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
07 Dec 2010 1:08AM

I feel like a little boy on Christmas Eve, checking to see if there's a new present under the tree.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
09 Dec 2010 10:32PM

Tuesday morning, I woke up to find Hana and Pam beside me, their naked limbs entwined around each other, hard to tell where one body ended and the other began, sleeping face to face, their lips inches apart as if frozen in a kiss. Hana must have come home late while I was sleep. Seeing them like that warmed my heart. I leaned over and gave Pam a sweet peck on the cheek. She let out a sleepy moan, turned her head, puckered her lips and made kissy sounds. I gave my wife what she wanted and kissed her lips lovingly. She whispered, "Mmmmmm, I love you, babydoll." I responded with, "I love you, too, honey." I thought Hana was still asleep, so I was surprised when she said, without opening her eyes, "I love you, too, Chris." I told Hana I loved her, and gave her a kiss as well. She said, "Pam told me about your romantic candlelit love-making. I want that too. Do that with me." Pam said, "Stop flirting with my husband, slut, and cuddle with me." Hana responded with, "Shut up, whore." Pam squeezed her tighter, smiled and said, "No, you shut up," and Hana replied softer and sweeter, "No, you shut up," and they went back and forth getting snugglier until they were kissing. I had to get ready for work, so I left them to their silliness. Just as I was leaving the room, Hana said to me, "Oh and, Chris, you can rape me too, anytime you want." Both Pam and Hana giggled, and I found myself blushing.

----

Midway through my work day, Pam called me and said, "Derek has football practice today after school. I'm thinking of going to see him after the practice. Could you do me a favor, honey, and keep Penny occupied after you get off from work?" I agreed to Pam's little scheme. It had been a while since I had seen Penny, and I was eager to be with her again. I called Penny and told her I wanted to swing by her place and drop off some things she had left at the house. She said, "I have a new boyfriend now." I said, "I know. I just want to give you back this stuff." She reluctantly agreed. Of course, it was just a farce. She had to know I was coming over to seduce her, and she had to put up a token resistance to give the appearance that she means to be faithful to her boyfriend. When I got over there, she looked as beautiful as ever. We hugged, and I gave her a kiss on the cheek, and we exchanged a little small talk.

Hooking up with an ex-girlfriend is much easier than putting the moves on someone totally new. There is a comfortable familiarity there that makes it easy to break down the walls and fall back into old patterns. I'm not even sure when it happened, but I guess I just started kissing her. It wasn't long before I had her clothes off and we were rolling around in her bed. She smelled good, and her skin was so soft, and I fucked the shit out of that little nymph. I made sure to make her have an intense orgasm, first with my fingers and then I slipped myself inside her to continue riding the wave. She was wiggling and twitching uncontrollably, with a huge smile on her face. I thought to myself, "That's right, little bitch. You belong to me now." I found myself calling her 'cupcake' a lot, and I enjoyed my sweet pastry for quiet a long time. Until her boyfriend called and said he wanted to see her. Then she woke up as from a dream, and told me a had to go. On the ride home, I had a big smile that wouldn't go away.

----

When I got back to the house, Pam was already home. She was bubbling with excitement, and she told me all that happened at the high school. Pam watched Derek's football practice and waited around outside the locker room afterward. As they were filing in, Derek saw her and she gave him a wink. After everyone else had gone, she went into the locker room and he was waiting for her. She said to me, "His body was scrumptious, and oh my god, his dick is huge." Pam told me that he fucked her right on the locker room bench. And he even shoved it up her ass. She was practically glowing as she relayed her illicit exploits with studly football player after practice. Pam couldn't keep her hands off of me as she described all the ways she let the boy violate her. We pulled each other's clothes off, and when I got her bent over, I could see her anus was well used, because it was fully dilated. I shoved my sausage in my wife's gaping hole, and it went right in easily. I pounded her slutty ass, and she was moaning, "Yes! Oh god, baby, yes!" My right hand was groping her heavy melon, and I snaked my left hand around to finger her clit, and pretty soon she was spurting on my hand. I slowed down and just held her to let her recuperate.

After her breathing slowed, she got up and reached for her phone. She had her back to me, but it was clear she was texting someone. I said, "Did you just text him?" Pam turned to look at me, but there was no use denying it, because the guilt was written all over her face. I said, "Does my wife have a new boyfriend, now?" She blushed and begged me, "Can I call him? Please, sweetie?" I gave her permission. Pam talked to Derek, giggly as a schoolgirl, while I spooned with her and slowly fucked her the whole time she was on the phone with him. He was at Penny's house, though not in bed with her a the time, and I doubt she had any idea who he was on the phone with. When Pam was done talking to him, she turned her head and snogged with me, whispering, "I love you so much, darling. You make me so unbelievably happy. You know that?" Then she asked me how my encounter with Penny went, and I gave her the details.

The rest of the night was pretty casual. We ordered pizza. Hana came home later. I knew she didn't have to come sleep with us every night, but it was so nice having her there. We hung around, drank beer, and got silly. Hana thought it was funny that Pam had now fucked both Sarah's and Penny's new boyfriends. As I was falling asleep, I think Pam and Hana were fooling around, comparing nipples or something. I swear they were talking about getting them pierced, but I don't remember clearly, because I was tired and not a little buzzed.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
09 Dec 2010 11:39PM

Forbid nipple piercings. Do you want your wife's breasts to be damaged and decorated like a Christmas tree? Body piercings are a huge turn-off.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
12 Dec 2010 2:23PM

I've been reading this whole damn thing for a few days now.. It's epic, to say the least. I can't tell you how many times i've had to wipe cum off my desk thanks to this. Keep the updates coming!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Dec 2010 9:05PM

When I woke up Wednesday morning, I had to disentwine myself from the limbs of my two lovely girls. They were both still fast asleep when I left for work. During the day, I got a call back from Candi. She seemed chipper and was happy I had called her before. We chatted for a while. I found out that the guy she was with was indeed her master. She isn't supposed to play with anyone else, but she does anyway. Candi was a sophomore in high school, but she had a fake ID that says she's 18. She needs it, because she dances at a local strip club. Candi said she'd love to see me again, but she's busy tonight and she has to work tomorrow night. She told me to come by the club to see her, and she'd spend some time with me. I told her I would, which made her happy. The rest of the day, all I could think about was her sweet angelic face, and I couldn't wait to see her again.

----

When I got home, Pam greeted me at the door, completely naked and smelling of sex. She hugged and kissed me, and it was clear she was in full nympho mode. She was pulling my shirt off as we made our way into the living room. Jeff was there, sitting on the couch, completely naked as well. That explained the way Pam smelled. He waved and said 'hi', but he looked a bit apprehensive at seeing me. Pam had my pants off at this point, and was stroking my dick eagerly. She sat me down and started giving me head while Jeff watched. My wife has become an expert at orally satisfying men. What she was doing with her mouth felt amazing. When she looked up at me with her baby blue eyes, my heart ached with love for her. She waved Jeff over and said, "Come on, honey," and he knelt next to her and watched her suck me. Then she popped my dick out of her mouth, and pressed the tip to his lips, and before I knew it, the boy was sucking my cock. At first I was just in shock. The switch happened fast, and I wasn't expecting it. But they clearly had this planned. What he was doing to my meat felt really good, so I didn't protest. I just leaned back and let him gobble my knob, while Pam stared wide eyed, with a big smile on her face and clearly turned on. She rubbed his chest and arms, and kept saying, "Oh my god, you are so sexy." The way my wife was looking at the boy would have normally made me jealous, if he wasn't pleasuring me at the time. I ran my fingers through her silky hair and noticed that her cheeks were flushed with excitement. She stroked his pud and gazed lovingly at him as his lips slid up and down my shaft, making me feel things that only girls had made me feel before.

After a while, Pam couldn't control herself and pulled his face off my sausage and gave him a deep passionate kiss, while she jerked him off furiously. I watched them snog for a minute, and then she stood him up, turned him around, and bent him over. Pam grabbed my cock and pressed the tip against his anus, and rubbed it up and down to get it moist. I had no problem making this boy my bitch, so I thrust my hips forward and punched my cock into his asshole. He was tight, but there was only a slight resistance before it gave way and allowed access. His butt was clearly used to being penetrated. I grabbed his hips and fucked his ass vigorously, gaining a certain satisfaction in dominating my wife's boyfriend. Pam kissed Jeff while I savaged his anus, and then she made her way down and started sucking him. I let up on my thrusts a little, because I didn't want to hurt her with the jostling. I knew Pam was enjoying herself. She once told me that she fantasized about sucking him while I fucked her boyfriend up the ass. I was impressed that she had made yet another of her fantasies come true. Pretty soon, Jeff was crying out and cumming in my wife's mouth. When he was done, she opened up and showed me her cum-filled mouth, a web of milky goo stretched across her pink lips. The sight of my wife like that made me cum instantly, and I shot my load into Jeff's ass. She sucked a dribbled string of semen back into her mouth, and smiled broadly as she watched me orgasm.

----

Pam stood up and pressed her succulent breasts against me, and gave me a proud kiss. I was grateful that she had already swallowed the cum, though the taste was still strong on her tongue. While we kissed, Jeff walked off to the bathroom. Pam squeezed me tight and told me how proud she was of me, and I admitted that it wasn't that bad with her there with me. Though her attentions quickly switched to Jeff when he returned from the bathroom. She was kissing all over him and telling him how much she loved him. I just left them to each other and went into the bedroom to get dressed. When I came back out, they were both getting dressed too. Pam walked him out to his car, and I just sat and clicked through the tv channels, trying to absorb what just happened. I noticed Pam hadn't come back in yet, so I peered out the window and saw them kissing beside his car. When I looked a couple minuted later, they were still there kissing. This made me a little uncomfortable, but I don't begrudge my wife the joy she gets from her lovers, because I know its me she is soulmates with. When she finally came back inside, she was smiling from ear to ear. She plopped down in my lap, put her arms around my neck, and said, "That was awesome. We have to do a lot more of that." I didn't respond. I just gazed into her beautiful eyes, and was content that I could give her so much happiness. She pulled me to her and we kissed for quite a while.

After we settled down, Pam told me that Hana had been here when Jeff arrived, and he wound up fucking both of them. But Hana got really jealous of the way Jeff and Pam were carrying on, so she left and told Pam she didn't want to play with Jeff again. Pam just laughed at this, but I understood what Hana was talking about. I took some satisfaction that Hana wasn't a big fan of Pam's boyfriend either. Though I was starting to feel less cold towards him myself. He had proven he was willing to be subservient to me, so that made me more comfortable with him. When Pam asked me about my day, I told her that I had talked to Candi. When I said I was going to visit her at the strip club, Pam insisted that she come as well to meet the girl. I, of course, agreed, but I was a little concerned about how my wife might act in a strip club, considering that she had expressed an interest in trying it out herself. We cuddled and talked the rest of the night while we watched tv. Pam played with my cock, rubbing the tip against her nipple as we snuggled. She likes to do that sometimes. I think its pretty sexy. Its even sexier when she licks up the cum.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Dec 2010 9:39PM

one of the best stories on this board

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Dec 2010 9:41PM

Dude you just gayed a guy for your wife's depraved fantasies. Unless you previously had gay desires, you are perminantly her bitch. No going back. No asserting your manhood. You are a piece of meat. Enjoy.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
18 Dec 2010 3:54AM

I saw this and thought of Penny, Pam and Hana lol

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
18 Dec 2010 11:27AM

Haha, thanks. Pam thinks that's hilarious.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
20 Dec 2010 2:26AM

After work, on Thursday, Pam and I decided to visit the strip club where Candi works. It was a typical strip joint. We sat down at a table and looked around. It took me a minute, but I spotted Candi surrounded by a group of guys, all tipping her well. I pointed her out to Pam, but decided not to interrupt her. The ladies working there were all more or less attractive, but I wasn't interested in ogling bare flesh that night. I suppose I've become a bit jaded. I chatted with my wife until I saw Candi walking across the room to the bar. I got up and intercepted her. She was happy to see me, and she said she would come over to visit when she got a chance. I sat back down, put my arm around Pam and enjoyed her company. After a while, Candi came over to talk to us.

I introduced Candi to Pam, and we all got to know each other a little. Candi told Pam that she had nice boobs, so Pam slipped off her little mini-dress to give Candi a better look, leaving her in nothing but high heels and a thong. They compared boobs and complimented each other's bodies. They both had nice tits, though Pam's were slightly larger. While they were talking, a guy walked up to us and asked Pam if he could get a lap dance. Pam looked surprised, but said "sure". Candi led Pam and the guy to a back room, and I followed. The room was lined with a long cushioned couch for lap dances. There was a guard there, probably to make sure the men behaved themselves. Candi whispered something in his ear. He just smiled at her and left the room, leaving the four of us alone.

----

The guy sat on the couch and leaned back, waiting for Pam. Candi took my hand and sat me on the couch as well, and then she straddled me and started to give me a lap dance. Pam watched what Candi was doing and did the same for the guy. Watching Candi gyrate on top of me gave me a boner quickly. She lowered her pussy down on my crotch and started rubbing it up and down my sausage, basically dry humping me with only the thin cloth of my pants separating her pussy lips from my rigid cock. I can't say that I've had many lap dances in my life, so I wasn't sure if this was typical. I looked over and Pam was doing the same on the guy. The song ended and the guy handed Pam a 20. I gave the same to Candi. Another song started and the girls continued to grind on us. After that song was over, the guy asked, "So how much would it take to let me fuck you?" Pam didn't know how to answer, and before she could say anything, Candi chimed in and said, "200." The guy just smiled, pulled out his wallet and gave Pam 200 dollars.

Candi said, "Just pull his dick through his fly and ride him. That way, if anyone comes in, it just looks like you are giving him a lap dance." While the guy was whipping his cock out, Pam got 2 condoms out of her purse, handed one to Candi and put the other one on the guy's dick. Candi unzipped my fly, pulled out my meat, and rolled the rubber down my shaft. In no time, Pam was riding the guy and Candi was riding me. The guy was really getting into it. He was middle-aged and overweight, and he probably hadn't had such a hot piece of ass in a long time, if ever. I was enjoying Candi as well, sucking on her titties while she grinded on my tool. A couple of songs went by, and the guy shot his load pretty quickly. After he came, he looked kinda nervous and maybe ashamed and just left without saying anything. Pam just laughed and said, "Wow, this is the first money I've made as a 'working girl'." Then she looked over at Candi, still riding me, and handed the money to her, saying, "Here, this is to pay for my husband." Candi laughed and said, "It's only 100. I could see in his eyes that he really wanted it, and we could get more out of him." They both laughed and split the money between them.

----

Pam sat and watched as we fucked for a bit longer, until I busted my nut as well. Candi climbed off of me and said that she had to get back out on the floor, but she was really glad we came to see her. She hugged both of us and went back to work. On the ride home, Pam said, "I like that place. I think it would be fun to work there." I responded, "I wouldn't be happy with that. I want you to be home with me every night. I make enough to support us both, and when I get home I want to spend my free time with my wife. You don't need to get a job. Your job is taking care of me." She said, "Well, I could just work during the day then." I shook my head, and gave her a look, and she knew the discussion was over. She just sighed and rested her head against my arm. We were hungry, so we stopped at local bar and grill. We had a few drinks. When we got home, I took her to our bed and reminded her why she loves and obeys me. I left her blissful, and hoped that her thoughts of being a stripper had faded.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Dec 2010 8:05PM

great story!

any more updates?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
22 Dec 2010 10:29PM

you better keep an eye on Pam if she starts wanting to spend time alone with Candi.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
25 Dec 2010 7:26PM

she's learning that pussy is a gold mine....
a rich sugar daddy on the side, easy money as a stripper, and all she has to do is spread her legs to get the husband to forgive her. Hubby will be out of the picture as soon as any real control is attempted.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
25 Dec 2010 9:51PM

I am concerned about her rich sugar daddy. That's a relationship I'm going to watch closely. I'm not going to allow her to strip. Not right now, anyway. And, of course I always forgive her. The alternative is unthinkable. I love her and I'll never let her go, no matter what. I do have control over her, and I exercise it when I need to. But I love to see her happy, and watching her with other guys does turn me on quite a bit. She's never gonna leave, and I know things will settle down eventually. No worries here.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Dec 2010 5:11PM

best of luck then. When boundaries are removed, a person can get lost should they stray too far. Sounds like a blast of fun for the short term, but its the long term and the ability to turn it off that might be the question. It will come down to committment and control. From what you have written so far (very enjoyable) there seems to be an indication of you either giving up or loosing influence over her emotionally and sexually yet you remain secure in that she will always return to you. Reassurances from her verbally are one thing, but her actions, surprises, and continuing meetings and acts without your permission set off all kinds of alarm bells.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
27 Dec 2010 5:49AM

Thank you for your advice. I'll take it into consideration.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
25 Dec 2010 9:44PM

Pam gave me a call at work and told me that Jim was coming over, and bringing others as well. She wanted me to be home early, so I could be there. Remembering how rough Jim could get, I rushed home after work. I saw Jim's car in the driveway, and another car on the street in front of my house. I wasn't completely prepared for the scene that awaited me inside. Jim had my wife down on all fours, naked, collar around her neck and leash in his hand. There were also 3 more young men in my living room. Well, that's being generous. Boys, really. The oldest was Jeff, and I assumed the two others were his younger brothers. They were standing around my wife, dicks at full attention, as Jim was barking orders at Pam on how to lick their feet properly. She saw me come in and gave me a smile and little wave. Jim barked, "Focus on your duty, slut!" And she snapped back to her job and said, "Yes, Master."

Jim then greeted me warmly and introduced the boys as his nephews. Jeff, the oldest. Kenny was the middle one. And the youngest was Billy. Jim told me to please take a seat and enjoy the show. My curiosity got the better of me, so I sat and watched as Jim commanded her to do humiliating things. I could see it was really turning her on, and that went a long way to set my mind at ease with the situation. The fun escalated as he had two of the boys come forward for her to give handjobs and fellate, while the third entered her from the rear. They switched positions multiple times, penetrating her in many different ways. They did double vag on her, which she really loved. Made her cum loudly. The two younger boys tried to do double anal on her, but they couldn't make it fit. I noticed that Kenny was rougher and more aggressive with her than the others, which made me think he must take after his dad, Fred. I must say that this display really turned me on, and I was rubbing my hard-on during most of it. It was obvious that Pam was enjoying it too, because she clearly climaxed many times.

----

Each time the boys were about to cum, Jim ordered them to do it into a doggie bowl. By the end, the bowl was full of milky juice from the three boys, and Jim ordered Pam to lap it up like a dog. As she was slurping up the thick semen, Jim grabbed her hair and forced her face down into it. She kept slurping and licking like a good slave until the bowl was empty. When he let her up, Pam's pretty face was dripping with the white goo. I decided to play along with the game, and said "Jim, that's a very impressive girl you have there. Do you mind if I give her a little inspection?" He winked at me and responded, "Be my guest." I acted as if I were looking over a slave to purchase, looking in her eyes to make sure she was doing all right emotionally. They were a bit watery, but she seemed happy. I then inspected her loins, noticing that both her vagina and anus were rosy, but not raw from overuse. Jim obliged my act, but then said, "Now it's time for the bitch to satisfy her master. Come, slut." And then he pulled her by the least into our bedroom and closed the door.

The boys and I just looked at each other, and then sat down and relaxed while Jim had his way with my wife. I could hear he was giving it to her hard, and she was vocal in her enjoyment. While we waited, Kenny grabbed Billy from behind and told him to bend over. Billy whined and said he didn't want to do that now. Kenny reached around from behind and smacked Billy in the face, and after that Billy grudgingly bent over and Kenny started fucking him up the ass. It was clear that Billy was used to being used this way, though not by his own choice. Watching Kenny rape his little brother gave me a bit of a hard-on. I looked over at Jeff, and he was stroking his cock while he watched his brothers. Jeff looked over at me and glanced at my crotch, and through body language I could tell he was offering to suck it. But I shook my head to indicate I wasn't interested. Kenny fucked Billy for a while until he came in his brother's ass. Then he lost interest and got dressed. Jeff motioned Billy over to him, and Billy already knew what he wanted. Billy knelt down and sucked Jeff's dick until he came, and Billy swallowed it.

----

This whole time Jim was fucking my wife in our bed, loudly. When the noise died down, the door opened and Pam stumbled out, her face and tits covered in sticky cum. She was wobbly and her legs were shaking as she made her way to the bathroom. Jim came out with a huge smile on his face. He gave me a wink and told the boys it was time to go. They unceremoniously filed out the door, got in their cars, and left. When they were gone, I locked the front door, and then went to join Pam in the shower. She was leaning against the wall, still shaky. I held her in my arms and asked her if she was alright. She nodded. I asked her if she enjoyed what just happened, and she nodded again and said, "mmmhmm." I held her up and did all the washing for her. I shampooed her hair and scrubbed every curve of her luscious body. She just clung to me and let me take care of her. I dried her off and carried her to bed and laid naked with her under the covers. She was exhausted, but her day wasn't done. There was one more cock she needed to accommodate, her husband's. She just laid there as I fucked her, giving neither complaint, nor encouragement. I took my time and fucked my wife slowly, indulging in the luxurious silkiness of her pussy. Halfway through, she closed her eyes, and I wasn't sure if she was asleep or just resting. When I finally climaxed, all the pressure that had been building up while I watched my wife get abused and gangbanged exploded inside her. It was so intense it made me dizzy. I collapsed on top of her and joined her in slumber.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Dec 2010 4:48PM

so no permission before hand?
and too tired for the husband after wards???

its going south....fast

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Dec 2010 4:54PM

They were all guys she had been with before. And a person doesn't decide when they get tired, their body does.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Dec 2010 4:51PM

she's telling instead of asking

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Dec 2010 5:22PM

there can only be one master

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Dec 2010 5:32PM

It's just roleplay. He's not her real master.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Dec 2010 5:38PM

This is a fantastic story. You sir are an excellent writer and i gather you have great experiences and material to work with.

Lets see what we have so far.
Swinger lifestyle
BDSM
fantasy rape
a hint of under-age sex
bi-sex going both ways
a hint of future incest with a niece

what is in the future? Perhaps interracial sex?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Dec 2010 7:44PM

did Jim set you up again? For Pam to meet Jeff at the party and only now it is revealed to be his nephew.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Dec 2010 7:48PM

did Pam and Sarah both keep this a secret from you?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Dec 2010 11:20PM

Sarah had told us earlier that they were her nephews. So we already knew before Jim brought them over.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
27 Dec 2010 2:52PM

my mistake.......still kind of interesting that it's family driven with jim as the ring leader and manipulator.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
28 Dec 2010 2:51PM

amazing thread

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
31 Dec 2010 1:48PM

Several days ago I saw another addition to this thread. I can't seem to find it anymore though, did OP delete it or was it an impostor or does anyone have it?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
31 Dec 2010 2:33PM

OP here. My last update was 6 days ago. I'm sorry I haven't been updating more often. I've just been busy.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
01 Jan 2011 4:34PM

I guess I was dreamin. Twas a great dream though and I'm sorry to have forgotten it so quickly.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
31 Dec 2010 6:10PM

When I got home from work, Pam had dinner waiting for me. But she had already eaten. She was getting all dolled up to go out. She had curled her hair, gave herself smokey nightclub eyes, and put on a very low cut dress that her tits were practically falling out of. I asked her where she was going, and she replied, "Oh, Derek is taking me out tonight. That's ok, isn't it?" It was a bit of a surprise to me, but I didn't want to act like the jealous husband, so I just smiled and said it was fine. I figured I could get some companionship for the evening as well, so I wasn't that worried. Her high heels click-clacked on the floor as she finished getting ready. I was eating my dinner when she came and gave me a kiss on the cheek, and told me not to wait up tonight. After she went out the door, I heard her car drive away. I could feel the residue of her lipstick on my skin, and her perfume lingered in the air. I got a knot in my stomach when I thought of my wife with that muscular football player with the 'huge cock'. But I pushed the feeling down and set my resolve to find my own companionship for the night.

The obvious first choice was Penny, Derek's girlfriend. I called her up, but she said she had lots of homework to do tonight and had to study for a test, so she wouldn't be available tonight. Then I called up Hana, and she told me she was spending the night with Keith. But she said she missed me and sent kisses over the phone. Next I called Sarah, who was very happy to hear from me, but told me Jim wouldn't let her out tonight. These weren't exactly rejections, but I was starting to get discouraged. Lastly, I called Candi, but only got her voicemail. I wondered if she was working tonight, but I didn't want to just show up at her work like a stalker. I was starting to feel a bit low, so I went online and checked out the dating website for married people that Pam and Sarah had signed me up to. I scrolled through the matches and found one lady that was particularly sexy. It said in her profile that she would only be available at certain times, so I knew the chance of a meeting tonight wasn't going to happen. But I responded to her anyway, saying we should get drinks sometime.

----

At this point, I was tired of sitting around. I went out to a local bar. It was pretty crowded. I don't really like crowds that much, but I made my way to the bar and got a drink. I scanned the prospects and saw a couple cute girls that looked nice. I went up to one and tried to start a conversation, but the music was really loud and I couldn't hear a word she said. I was a bit frustrated at this point, and I didn't feel like dancing, so I just left. I found myself just driving around, the knot in my stomach was worse, like my stomach was trying to digest itself. I couldn't get my mind off of Pam. I felt like I should have told her to stay in tonight, but she was already made up and ready for her date, and if I had put a stop to it, I would have just seemed petty and jealous. And if I couldn't get a date for the night as well, it just made me look bad. I stopped the car, and looked up and found that I had driven to the strip club where Candi works. I didn't remember deciding to go there, but since I was already there, I went inside.


It took my eyes a minute to adjust to the darkness of the club. But once I could focus, I looked around for Candi, but didn't see her anywhere. I sat at the bar and asked the bartender if Candi was working tonight and he said she wasn't. I ordered a drink and just watched the entertainment for a while. Eventually, one of the girls came up to me and asked if I wanted a lap dance, but I was feeling so low at that point that I just smiled and replied "no thank you." I stayed there for a while, just enjoying the music and watching the girls. Struck up a little conversation with the bartender, but nothing that memorable. Eventually I went home. I checked to see if anyone had left me any messages, but no one had. The woman on the dating site hadn't responded yet, not that I had expected one so soon. I wound up just watching tv until I got tired. A couple times during the night, I was tempted to give Pam a call, but no doubt she was having a wonderful time, and I didn't want to interrupt her and sound pathetic. I wasn't sure I wanted to hear how much fun she was having, and I didn't want her mentally comparing her studly lover with her lonely pathetic husband. So I just went to bed, and tried to get some sleep.

----

The next morning, I woke up and found that Pam hadn't come home yet. The pit in my stomach came back, but I just got myself ready to go to work. At this point, it wasn't out of bounds for me to give her a call. She answered on the first ring and was happy it was me. She apologized for not coming home, but she figured I wouldn't mind. I didn't let on that I was bothered at all, still not wanting to seem pathetic. But Pam could see through my ruse, or rather hear the uncertainty in my voice. She asked if I had been with anyone last night, but I said I hadn't. She said she would take me out to lunch, and reasserted how much she loved me. We met for lunch, and Pam was extra lovey-dovey with me. She took me in the bathroom and sucked my dick in a stall. I think she said she loved me like 20 or 30 times. It was reassuring that my wife was so in tune with my emotions that she knew something was bothering me. I just chalked it up to an unfortunate night of bad luck, and put it out of my mind. I told myself that the fact that I even had that many girlfriends to call should make me feel confident. All of them loved me, and none of them were avoiding me. But that was a pretty low night for me. The bad times make you appreciate the good times all the more.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
31 Dec 2010 7:40PM

i dont know, again, she made plans without first confirming with you. isnt there an agreement she wont just go out unless she knows its ok with you? seems to me you need to re assert ur authority again or your on your way to just being cuckold

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
31 Dec 2010 8:51PM

This a damn good story. It proves that once you get sucked in there is no turning back until everything is completely fucked for you.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
01 Jan 2011 7:22AM

It's a slippery slope you're on dude..you have let her get control of you, now. I'm not sure you can turn this around. Gradually, you will see she will get bolder. Geez, some guys just, subconciously, want to be cuckolds..that is def where you're heading..

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
01 Jan 2011 2:19PM

well, you already had a talk with her a while back about your feelings about being excluded and not wanted when she does these over-nite'ers. Yet she seems to be putting her desires ahead of your feelings. The statement about self-worth/feeling pathetic says a lot.
It's time to regain control or you can kiss it good-bye. You can call it her fault, your fault, or no body's fault, but it is coming down to respect and when a partner no longer places the feelings of the other first then there are problems. I am also wondering about this fling behind Penny's back. That in itself is showing disrespect towards her and shows that she is not really a part of the "family" but just a toy to be abused emotionally as well as sexually. The lifestyle is all about respect. The sex can get wild, dirty, and abusive on the physical end, but you must keep the trust and respect going on the mental end.


Swinging and the "lifestyle" generally works when both partners place each other first. But when a partner steps out of bounds and starts a sexual life of their own, it can create emotional attachments outside the circle. Soon it will cause great trouble especially on the mental aspect.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
01 Jan 2011 7:35PM

by the way, saying "no" does translate to being petty and jealous, it just means you give a damn and that you still have a measure of control. At this point, there seems to be no control or restraint.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
01 Jan 2011 9:07PM

Yeah she pretty much does what she wants when she wants... and it should bother you that she wants all these other guys and that your not enough for her anymore. she's going out and fulfilling whatever fantasies she has with these guys and your at work wondering if your wife will be home and if so who she'll be with. you pretty much have come up fucked in this situation. since if you try to end it all now she can do it behind your back when your at work. and if you let it keep going who knows when it will end but it wont be because she got tired of fucking other guys... it'll be because your marriage is over

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
01 Jan 2011 9:21PM

i don't know if it's just me or not but making pam jealous is the only times she shows you she loves.. either that or when she does things or wants things she knows your not comfortable with.. like when she wants to go out with other guys or when she's done something she know is wrong but it was ok for her to do it... that's not love. not putting you first. or even second in her life. when you fucked sarah in front of her for winning the challenges and she cried.. she needs to feel like that more towards you.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
04 Jan 2011 5:47PM

Post

MORE!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
04 Jan 2011 6:54PM

I know...I want to know what they got into for New Years.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
05 Jan 2011 10:47AM

On New Years Eve, we went to a party with a bunch of our friends. Pam wanted to make sure that she would be kissing me when the ball dropped. So she had her arm around my arm or my waist the entire night. Plenty of people flirted with both of us, but we didn't flirt back. We spent the entire night as a boring married couple. Sorry to disappoint you, but New Years Eve was a night of monogamy for us. I kissed my wife to bring in the new year, and when we got home we made love like we normally do. It was nice. Despite what some people say, my wife and I love each other very much, and enjoy having that special someone to share those special occasions with.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
05 Jan 2011 5:45PM

not the normal writing style of the OP perhaps this is not him

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
05 Jan 2011 12:28PM

This dude has shown his wife she can have her cake and eat it, too. There is no turning back for him. She might promise to stop, but she will just cheat and lie. The only time she shows him any interest is when she comes home full of cum and feeling a bit guilty. She likes his paychecks, though and has found out other guys will fuck her the way she truly likes..either accept a role as a cuckold or leave the bitch..that simple..

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
05 Jan 2011 12:41PM

^ Yeah, what he said..

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
06 Jan 2011 3:25PM

Amazing story! Thanks! Please continue!

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
07 Jan 2011 3:35PM

As I entered the front door to my house, I heard the welcoming sound of female voices. Hana, Sarah, and Pam were in the living room, drinking wine and gossiping. When they saw me, they all got up to greet me with hugs and kisses. They were sorry for leaving me without company the night before, and they wanted to make it up to me. This turned out very good for me. They quickly had me stripped down and were all over me, kissing and licking and rubbing their silky bodies against mine. For anyone that wonders why I put up with my wife fucking other guys, this is why. Having three beautiful nymphs going all out to give you pleasure is an experience every man should have. After the initial frenzy, Pam put on some music and she and Hana danced for me, grinding and groping each other in an ultra-sexual way that could have been a show at a gentlemen's club. Meanwhile Sarah was sucking on my cock, very slowly, using her lips and tongue and fingers to titillate every inch of the sensitive organ. I enjoyed it as long as I could, but her skills were too effective for me to hold out any longer, and she gave me a mind blowing orgasm. When Pam noticed me cumming in Sarah's mouth, she said, "Ooh! I want some of that," and knelt down to kiss Sarah. I watched my two beautiful girls share my milky goo in a long, messy make out session. I was so turned on that when they both came to kiss me, I did so willingly. While I was sharing a three way kiss with Pam and Sarah, I felt Hana's mouth on my tool, cleaning up the residue.

My girls' tongues roamed over my body for a while, until Sarah's phone rang. She answered it with "Hey honey! Oh I miss you, baby, so much. I'm at Pam's. Yea, sure, come on over. Ok, see you soon. Love you." She didn't even need to tell us who it was. We knew that her boyfriend Ricky was coming over. Pam and Hana giggled to each other. When Pam mentioned to Hana that Ricky was really good in bed, Sarah got a pained expression on her face, but she covered it up quickly. Instead, Sarah gave me a long passionate kiss, and said to me, "You are still my number one guy. Thank you for letting me have a boyfriend, and please don't be jealous." Hana asked, "Does Jim even know about Rick?" Sarah just shrugged and said, "No. But as far as I'm concerned, Chris is my real husband, and he is the only one I need permission from." Pam cocked an eyebrow at this. Sarah noticed and said jokingly, "If Pam wants to take my boyfriend, then I'll take her husband." Pam smirked and said, "Calm down, sweetheart. I don't mind sharing. I've already accepted you as my sister-wife. You know, we could have some fun together with Ricky. I've got some ideas I'd like to tell you about." But before Pam could get into it, there was a knock on the door. Sarah jumped up and ran to the door and let Ricky in. She threw her naked body against him and attacked him with kisses. Sarah quickly dragged her boyfriend into the guest bedroom and closed the door. Hana and Pam grinned at each other as boisterous sounds filtered through the door.

----

While Sarah was having a good time with her boyfriend, Pam, Hana, and I nuzzled, and groped and kissed and licked a little more. We got hungry, so we ordered a pizza. Pam joked that they should invite the pizza guy in for some fun, like in a porno movie. She was going to answer the door naked, but though twice and put on a robe. The guy was goofy looking and covered with acne, so she just paid him and closed the door. After filling up on pizza, we retired to the bedroom, where the girls shifted their focus to each other. I watched as they licked and rubbed on one another, always appreciating the hot lesbian action my girls get into. I kissed and caressed them as they pleasured each other, but mainly stayed out of it and let them do their thing. After a while, I heard the door to the guest bedroom open, and Pam's head popped up. It was clear she had been waiting for them to finish. She went to join Sarah and Rick, and I had Hana all to myself.

I took that opportunity to do some intense bonding with my beautiful blond girlfriend. I ate her out, making sure she came multiple times, before inserting myself and fucking her hard and deep, angling the tip into her cul-de-sac and giving her a rapturous vaginal orgasm that lasted a long time. When I had her smiling from ear to ear and her whole body quivering, I pushed her knees up to her shoulders and slid my juice covered manhood into her sweet tight anus, and pounded her ass viciously as I stared into her sparkling blue eyes, my face hovering no more than an inch above hers. Every whimper that escaped her lips echoed in my ears like a cathedral. The moment we shared was both intensely intimate and brutally savage. She was biting her lip and had a pained expression on her face that was a cross between agony and ecstasy. Eventually, I came inside her ass and collapsed on top of her. She held me tight and kissed my ear. My head was ringing from all the exertion, so when she whispered in my ear, I can't be sure I heard her right, but I swear I heard her say, "I don't want to marry Keith. I want to marry you." I didn't think I heard her correctly, so I turned and looked at her. Her angelic heart-shaped face gave no clue to what she just said, but adoration showed clearly in her eyes, which were slightly teary. I decided to let it drop, and we held each other in a loving embrace for a while.

----

Eventually, we made our way back to join the others, and we found that Sarah and Pam had Ricky on his knees as they barked orders and whipped his butt with a riding crop. Pam had made good on her notion to turn Ricky in to their love slave. He was taking orders obediently and Pam had a very self-satisfied smile on her face. Sarah was smirking as well, apparently not bothered that her new boyfriend was being turned into a subservient little bitch. Hana and I sat and watched with amusement. She was snuggled against me, holding my hand and caressing my leg in a very affectionate and slightly possessive way. Pam ordered Rick to lick Sarah's pussy and then her own. Pam then offered his services to Hana, but she waved him away, saying she was doing fine. Pam noticed the way Hana and I were holding hands, but just smiled. Pam then ordered Rick to suck my dick. He just stopped and looked at her, and she repeated, "Come on, boy. Suck my husband's juicy cock," and then whipped him hard on the ass with the riding crop. Hana stroked my meat to get it hard, and Rick slowly inched forward. I must admit, I took some sadistic pleasure in seeing my wife turn this boy into a little bitch. I let him give me a blowjob, though he was not good at it and obviously not comfortable doing it. After a couple minutes, I took pity on him and pushed him away. He looked relieved. Hana said, "Let me finish that up for you, baby," and she gave me head with much more enthusiasm.

While Hana continued to gobble my knob, Pam and Sarah came up with an even more wicked idea to humiliate poor Ricky. They dressed him up as a girl. First, Pam made him wear some of her lingerie, and then put him in one of her sexy short dresses. Then they sat him down and put makeup on him, with false lashes and everything. A blond wig and high heels finished the look, and he actually made a pretty good looking girl. His facial features were already quite feminine, and his slim body had no muscle tone at all. With all the makeup, they had turned Ricky into quite a pretty girl. I could tell he was enjoying it too, because he had a woody nearly the whole time. I'm sure he just liked all the female attention, but he certainly wasn't complaining about what they were doing to him. Sarah and Pam were proud of their work, and they both made out with Rick, which was fairly sexy to watch. Even Hana made out with him a little. Pam offered for me to as well, but I declined. Still, if I hadn't known Rick was a boy, I could have easily been fooled into thinking he was a cute teenage girl. I remembered that Pam always wanted to hook up with an attractive feminine tranny. It looks like, since she couldn't find one, she made one herself. Pam pulled him onto the couch and started fucking him right there in front of everyone. Watching my wife get fucked by a pretty girl with a dick definitely turned me on. I could tell Hana and Sarah were extremely turned on too. We all watched Rick and Pam fuck, and then both Sarah and Hana turn their turns with him too. Rick's patience and submissiveness were paying off. He was getting more tail from my girls than I was. But I figured he deserved it for all that he put up with.

----

Eventually, Sarah and Rick retired back into the guest bedroom for the night. Pam, Hana, and I went into our bedroom and laid there chatting. Pam was looking at Hana's engagement ring and commenting on how pretty it was and how big the stone was. Hana smiled and slipped it off her finger and said, "Let's switch." Pam looked puzzled, so Hana took her hand and pulled Pam's wedding ring off her finger and then slid her own engagement ring in it's place. Hana then put Pam's wedding ring on, right where she would wear it if she were married. Pam gazed at the big rock on her hand, and I started to get nervous because I knew I couldn't afford to get her anything that expensive. Hana played with the ring on her finger and gazed into my eyes, and I could tell what she was thinking. If Pam had any clue, she didn't let on. Hana kissed me and Pam watched us make out for quite a while. Eventually, Pam said, "Hana, I want my wedding ring back." Hana stopped kissing me and looked at Pam, and then she shrugged and took the ring off and handed it back to my wife. Pam gave back the engagement ring, and Hana slipped it on without a thought and went back to kissing me. Pam rested her head on my shoulder and held both of us as we kissed, and said, "I love both of you." We stopped kissing and we both said that we loved her too. We all fell asleep that way, holding each other in a warm, cozy, velvety embrace.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
07 Jan 2011 4:17PM

the writing style and storyline just ain't there on this last post compared to the op.......

saying goodbye to this thread, good story while it lasted.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
07 Jan 2011 4:18PM

copycat perhaps?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
08 Jan 2011 5:18PM

it seems we have lost the OP, that last addition was horrible and was no where near the quality of the OP. this was a great story while it lasted, its too bad people couldnt just wait for the real next addition and had to go and ruin it with their own bad jo fantasy.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Jan 2011 1:07AM

:(

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Jan 2011 2:06AM

OP doesn't post every day, but I enjoy every entry almost without fail.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
17 Jan 2011 4:24AM

I only wish the best for OP. I wish he (or she) would come back and continue this epic tale.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Jan 2011 7:59PM

so sad he's gone

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
19 Jan 2011 8:57PM

OP isn't gone. They'll return eventually. They always do, much to my approval.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
31 Jan 2011 1:03AM

Anxiously waiting for updates

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
31 Jan 2011 3:29AM

OP's marriage fell apart, we're not getting anything else.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
16 Feb 2011 11:48AM

How?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 Mar 2011 5:06AM

This was one of the greatest threads on the web. Sad to see it die. One last bump for the memories.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 Mar 2011 6:40AM

That lifestyle cannot sustain any marraige for long...

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
24 Mar 2011 9:09PM

bump

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
24 Mar 2011 10:21PM

If you want an end to your marriage/relationship, go agead.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
04 Apr 2011 9:17PM

please update us

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
04 Apr 2011 9:32PM

let it fall to the bottom of the pages this story is dead. original op ran out of good material to continue. and the haters of it im sure didnt encourage him to continue anyways. there was someone that tried to make a lame addition, but those of us that began reading this from the start knew it wasnt the same person.
it was a good story while it lasted.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
26 Apr 2011 6:25PM

bump for update

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 May 2011 4:32PM

bump for update #2

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Aug 2011 8:41PM

bump for update #4

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Aug 2011 9:45PM

Dude seriously, January, this post died in January when the original poster had long given up and someone else tried to make the rest up themselves.
are you that dumb that you didnt realize it.
and how little of a life do you have that you read that many back posts to find this.
Let it die, the rest of us have

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Aug 2011 11:01PM

bump for update #5, nigger

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
14 Aug 2011 11:18PM

wow your a smart one, and by that i mean a dumb fuck. Im white you stupid fuck. But thanks for playing the game, here's your Rice a roni parting gift.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
15 Aug 2011 2:20AM

to OP, thank you for your stories. Hopefully they are truthful :) if so, you give people like me some hope that there is some hope in finding a woman that you can be trusting with to your degree. :/ sad that i finally reached the bottom of this page..but i guess i knew it'd happen eventually. I hope that you will update more as soon as possible, and that you and your loving wife share that happiness for years to come.

I'd like to be able to contact you if possible, just so i can ask a few questions. :P

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
20 Aug 2011 8:23PM

great story, awesome read

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
21 Aug 2011 2:39AM

Never ever let your wife fuck someone without you being there, even if it's only to watch, unless you want your marriage to end. I have been a swinger for years and there are rules that need to be followed in a open relationship, without those rules, just end your marrage, because it will go that way anyhow, I have seen couples come to parties, and never recover from it. Fantasy is alot different then reality. It all seems good when your hot and horny, but how offten do you continue to watch a porno after you cum. Partner swapping, swinging parties can be great, but you have to have a equal oppertunity relationship to make it work. My wife had a slut reputation when I married her, and we have stayed happily married for over 13 years, buy making sure our sex life, stays fresh.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
25 Aug 2011 7:38PM

bump #8

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
25 Aug 2011 8:01PM

Um, you dug this up?

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
31 Aug 2011 4:03AM

ditto

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
03 Sep 2011 11:32PM

juj

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 May 2012 9:45PM

mjm

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
13 May 2012 4:05PM

This thread is amazing. I don't care if it's real or erotic fiction, It's brilliant. Never have I experienced such a range of emotions from reading an erotic story. Well done, OP. Well done.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
bennieboi20
View posts View profile
29 Jul 2012 7:25PM

wow that was an amazing thread fiction or not i have never came so much in one day... OP if you still browse this board come back and give us an update and sorry for the reviving of a dead thread

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
25 Oct 2012 9:58PM

Wow, what a fucking shit story. OP you are a talented writer, I'll give you that if you ever still browse this thread, but I hope to fuck this isn't true. How the hell anyone could ever want to share their wife or girlfriend is beyond me. I would be okay with sharing a fuck buddy. But if it's someone I actually have feelings for a WIFE above all I would never let anyone else touch her. It's just sickening. The moral decay of society.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
02 Jun 2013 4:35PM

thats sexy

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
11 Nov 2013 11:55AM

this dudes wife is a cunt man. like in every way. i would have stabbed that jim guy the very first time he was there fuckin her without my permission. this story killed my hard on dammit. just made me pissed off

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
22 Mar 2014 9:48AM

I often wonder what ever happened to this champion of men...somehow I like to think he's still doing his thing happily married.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
01 Jun 2014 10:29AM

get ready for a divorce....

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
19 Oct 2014 1:27AM

Having delved into the swinger lifestyle myself I often find myself coming back to this thread. It's acted sort of as a blueprint of what to do, what not to do and what to allow. I truly hope "Chris" and "Pam" are still happy together doing their thing, whether they're still in the lifestyle or not.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
25 Oct 2014 9:13AM

Man I know... been there... and the fear of not being in control nearly ruined the whole scene... then I realized that if it had happened without my knowledge and she later told me about it in a sexy sexual manner that it would have turned me on so much... but that's just me I truly love nasty adventurous slut wives and them being promiscuous just goes with the territory... once they get started... putting too many rules and guidelines on that kind of a relationship usually does one of two things... totally blocks any chance of her ever going for it or she eventually goes ahead with it but just never admits it to you... either way you're out in the cold... but you gotta know your limits... if her going alone is going to wreck you emotionally then maybe now isn't the right time... It was hard for me to understand at first but there at least 10,000 to 1 singles and couples looking for a female to join in the party... sucks but that's just reality...

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
SkiMike911
View posts View profile
16 Dec 2014 6:23AM

Let her do it and if you get to watch that's a plus. Get her to video it to so you can watch it together later.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Lonwaine
View posts View profile
18 Mar 2018 5:48PM

Let he go on the condition that the dudes wife soem and have a threesoem with you two.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
02 Oct 2019 1:17PM

Lol. You're a cuck for even considering anything less than a full 4-way, and your wife is disloyal for not making that point to them herself from the start.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
20 Sep 2020 10:23PM

Be there to watch

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Big210Gator_86
View posts View profile
01 Sep 2021 7:38AM

Absolutely let her, but you are entitled to be able 5o at least watch as a voyeur.  Just saying. You are married,l bruh, but kudos for even being considerate of her sexuality too, very cool.

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Bangtidybum69
View posts View profile
14 Sep 2021 7:09PM

Just tell her the truth you going simple m8 

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
03 Sep 2023 4:10AM

Agree

reply permalink parent Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous
note, attachments may take a moment to show up.